Skip to content


Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Author Index - #s, A-M.
This is a forum for Willow and Tara Fan Fiction that is Complete. Please read the content advisories on individual stories, read at your own discretion. You CAN leave feedback!

Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Sat Mar 10, 2007 12:40 pm

I'm working on the next part but it's actually pretty huge. Over 50 pages, about the equivalent of 3 normal parts. So it might be delayed a little, one or two days at most for me to do the final read through and give a quality check.

We'll stay on schedule though apart from that.

Katharyn
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby tazraven » Sat Mar 10, 2007 8:05 pm

I just finished part 76, and I'd like to take you through my general reaction.

I got the the part where Tara showed the box to Lilah, and I was wondering what the hell was in it. I thought it was a possibilty, given the last chapter, but I was still pretty unsure. The next part of chapter 76 was when I started talking out loud.

"Oh my god. Did she kill Willow? Oh god, she did didn't she. That can't be what's in the box. Oh god, she did! She killed Willow!"

Around this time is when I started getting very amused looks from my girlfriend, and I tried to talk about the situation even though she hasn't read the story.

"It's in the box. The dust. I bet it's in the box! I can't believe she actually killed Willow!"

Then I actually got to the part where Tara took the stake from behind the pillow and brought it down.


The ribbons collapsed as if in slow motion as wrists and ankles disintegrated within them. Gravity seemed to take time to react to the change. It was oddly fascinating as Tara pulled back the stake with which she had destroyed the imperfect manifestation her one true love. The stake that was their future.

“I’m so sorry,” she whispered as tears mixed with what was left of Willow.



My reaction was pretty much like this. I jumped up from my seat and started talking to myself again.

"She actually killed Willow! It's dust! Willow dust! There's Willow dust in the box!"

Note the extreme repetition given my shocked brain cells.

Just thought I'd share. I leave you a shocked and still avidly interested reader. 'Til next time.

~Sara

p.s. It's Willow dust! There's Willow dust in the box!
How far will she go to save her life?

Find out in Speak Easy
User avatar
tazraven
9. Gay Now
 
Posts: 1073
Joined: Thu Oct 05, 2006 12:21 pm
Location: Athens, Georgia


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Sun Mar 11, 2007 4:33 am

I remember doubting myself about the Willow dust, Sara.

It wasn't necessary - she didn't need to give it to Lilah at all. However it was a great dramatic device that allowed me to tell the story in that format. Sometimes you just have to run with the unecessary things because they make it better.

You were supposed to want to know what it was, and where it'd come from. I think that scene probably worked best of the few I've structred that way.

It was always absolutely crucial to me that Tara had to kill VampWillow. No excuse, no doubt. VW had to die. There could be no 'making her cuddly', redeeming her or giving her a 'soul' (because no one did that before!) Death was the only acceptable resolution for VW if it was to be kept realistic.

The question always came from what to do THEN!

That ribbon imagery was something that came to me one night in bed, and was written long before everything else in the part. Once I had that, and VW needing to die - it was obvious what had to happen to link the two. Also, playing with readers to finally think they got to see a VW/T sex scene... and a kinky one at that...

That's probably that last massive suprise though... at least I think so.

Glad you're enjoying it!

Katharyn.

PS - Yeah, it's Willow in the box!

PPS - I actually got through part 218 and it'll be posted in a moment, only a few hours late.
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Sun Mar 11, 2007 4:36 am

Post 1 of 3 for length

Title: The Sidestep Chronicle – Second Chronicle - Partnerships (Part 218)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Constructive criticism is always welcome. Flames just demonstrate you have a tiny mind.
Spoiler Warning: Pretty limited. The story occurs in an alternate universe as set up in “The Wish” though reference is made to events that occur in both realities. Very little is referenced that occurs after S5 though. Guess why? Most “spoilers” would be for the first chronicle of this fic rather than the show and if you haven’t read that then much of this will make no sense but you can try and get round it by reading the preface to Part 104 which summarises most of what went before.
Distribution This story was written for Pens. Pens is its home. No archiving off Different Coloured Pens (This applies to all of the Sidestep Chronicle)
Summary: Tara and Willow get some help. Also a long standing plot thread is tied up.
Disclaimer: I don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories. You know the drill.
Rating: R – a general rating for occasional content. Individual parts might be less than this level.
Couples: Tara and Willow forever – others couples as necessary but nothing unconventional.
Notes: This is a loooong part. It’s about as long as three normal parts and took me a long time to get right, but I never thought of splitting it. It’s just too much fun. Hope you enjoy it. BTW – I realise I’m packing a lot into this 24 hour period, but just don’t think too much about that and go with it, it bugs me enough for both of us. And yes, I am ribbing the show on some of it’s worst creature effects.
Thanks To: My own special woman Louise who helps me so much with this on top of everything else. Those other friends and family who’ve also helped us overcome everything that was put in my way. Celia and Kerry who shaped this story and continue to do so when I think back to what they told me in the past. Xita for keeping the story hanging around and continuing to give us TKTWATBW.


The Sidestep Chronicle – Second Chronicle

Partnerships

By

Katharyn Rosser


A Few Hours After Part 217


“Where are we going?” Mabel asked as they headed deep into the most dilapidated areas of what had once been ‘downtown-adjacent.’ It was the kind of place that urban regeneration schemes hadn’t gotten around to reaching yet and wouldn’t for a long while because it was too much work.

And it was the kind of place that vampires just loved.

Except this one had been a little different in that regard. If they hadn’t been so driven by their stomachs, the bloodsuckers might’ve learned to stay away from this neighbourhood.

That was what happened when you took evolution out of the mix.

“I have to admit it, baby,” Willow said. “That’s a really good question. Where are we going?”

“I don’t know,” Tara admitted. “At least… Well, I don’t exactly know.”

“You don’t know?” Mabel said, sounding as uncomfortable as she looked. “If you don’t know, who does know?”

“We’re meeting someone – someone who’ll help us,” Tara said, trying to sound reassuring as she gently herded Mabel onwards. It wouldn’t do to keep still too long.

Willow, at least, trusted her. Mabel had no real reason to mirror that trust as yet. Then there was the fact Tara wasn’t sure the girl was going to be exactly ‘comfortable’ with the kind of help they’d be getting either.

Assuming she could find that help at all.

“You know people who live down here?” Mabel asked, and this time she sounded sceptical. The girl was shivering now, even though she was wearing Willow’s coat, and it was a warm night. That was where some of her irritability was coming from and they were willing to cut her a lot of slack because of it.

Tara could see the addiction was making its presence felt. By her own admission Mabel was a few hours overdue on her next fix and that had to be biting. But – at the moment – she was still was trying to hold it together. Trying to get past it. She wanted to, and that was what mattered. Tara was proud of her for getting that far.

Having the will and desire to kick her habit was the first step – and not a baby one. Everything else came from that brave decision.

Mabel had already been on edge when they’d gotten her to the motel room and they were hours beyond that now.

They’d pushed the girl into the shower and given her some of their clothes to wear, working under the theory that if she looked like a prostitute, she’d feel like one – and be treated that way by other people. That wasn’t who this kid was anymore. So what if that left them with just one change of clothes between them?

Even Willow’s clothes hung off Mabel like sacks. While the girl had a little more up top than Willow, the rest of her was thin as a rake and her only real curves followed the contours of bones rather than flesh.

Now, another two hours later, Mabel was really starting to get on edge. It was clear from what she’d said that her pimp had ‘punished’ her in the past by withholding her fix, so she was used to at least this much withdrawal. They had to worry about when it was going to get more serious though – and that was why they needed help.

They weren’t equipped for this.

Actually it was part of why they needed help. Toni was the other part.

“Again,” Willow said, referring to Mabel’s enquiry about people who lived down here. “That’s a good question.”

Tara’s girlfriend was looking around and was plainly as sceptical about the place as Mabel. Neither of them was afraid to show it.

“They didn’t live here when I knew them – they were a few blocks over,” she explained. “That’s why I’m not sure where to find them now.” She was kind of hoping they’d be found instead. This was a lot of territory to cover with a strung-out kid in tow.

“This is a bad part of town,” Mabel said, at least showing she was interested.

“You’re not wrong.” Tara had to agree with her. It had been then, it was now. “Keep your eyes, and everything else peeled.” Not just for danger, but there was always a chance Toni had ended up down here. Sure, it was a remote possibility, but there still was one. For all they knew it was just as likely she was here as anywhere else.

Tara doubted it but assuming everything went okay, coming here was going to help Mabel and it was going to help find Toni too. At least it would if, when they found the people she was after, they still knew who she was and remembered she was owed a few favours.

Add to all that the near certainty they were being followed – and had been since the diner - and things were almost certainly going to get interesting. It was par for the course down here though and might even help her find the people she was looking for.

It was possible that the very people they were here to see were already tailing them, but that wouldn’t have been who she’d sensed when they left the diner. That was someone, or something, else.

Concerned, she’d even done a sweep around the motel while Willow waited for Mabel to finish in the shower. It’d just reinforced the feeling there was someone there – but she’d not managed to find them and she hadn’t had time to take the necessary steps to hunt the threat down.

It’d been Kendra’s Watcher who’d always said ‘trust your instincts but control your fears.’ Good advice because she was feeling fear and her instincts were screaming at her. And that was something new, something almost primal.

A more rational part of that fear, she was sure, was that Mabel was an unknown quantity. Young, unschooled in the supernatural aspects of the world and prone to irrationality as a result of the first pangs of withdrawal. Tara had to be afraid for her. Bad as her world had been – down here Tara was offering her a whole new kind of bad.

At least until she found the people they was looking for.

So that was a part of it, but mostly it was a primal fear she couldn’t explain, and she didn’t like that one bit.

Her instincts demanded she peel away and carry out a full fledged hunt, maybe using Willow and the girl as bait. Instead… Instead they were picking the least likely routes through the area. Around the giant, overflowing dumpsters. Hoping to be found soon by the people she wanted to meet up with.

Otherwise… otherwise they’d have to do all this alone, and she wasn’t sure how they’d manage it.

------------------

The target was proving problematic. Moving in unexpected ways – almost as if…

No, not almost.

She was sure the target was aware of her now – but that was only to be expected. If the target hadn’t possessed the skill and awareness to spot someone like her coming then she wouldn’t have been sent after it at all.

Running easily over the rooftops, padded shoes kept her as quiet as she needed to be. Deep blue – almost black - clothes matched her against the moonless night sky and she never ran between the target and anything that’d show her up against the glare of the city – be it a wall or a far off skyscraper lit up by wasted electric lights.

Back at the motel she’d almost been found. Almost. The target had been stood about three feet away from her. She’d almost taken her chances right then and there – but ultimately she’d decided against it. Too much chance of being interrupted or being caught out in the middle of the kill. And the tasting would take time. Time to be done right.

Her skill was in concealment and making the most of it.

The targets skill was in fighting back against the supernatural world.

Realistically, as she’d been when the target had been stood over her, she wouldn’t have stood a chance. No, she needed to even the odds and that required privacy. The right location and a few minutes of vulnerability to prepare herself.

At the motel, and at this moment too, the target was too close to the ex-vampire as well. Their power – together - had been carefully documented and she didn’t intend to be fried in her own body fat, thank you very much. The smell of burning hair had never done anything for her either.

There would be one, perfect, moment. There always was – no matter how long it took to arrive. The target could be pulled away from the others and caught alone, more vulnerable. She was patient enough to wait for that moment and to make sure she’d have the privacy she needed to prepare.

But for now, as the three young women turned into another alley, she was curious about just where they were going. It really didn’t look like they knew, making their decision to be down in this part of town curious at the very least.

Someone, someone other than her, might even have been interested in the reasons.

---------------

“I’m still very much with the curious about where we’re going,” Willow commented idly. She felt she just needed to remind Tara of that fact being as she’d never gotten a proper answer. It’d been half an hour since she’d first pointed it out and she was sure they’d been in a circle at least once since then.

According to Tara this was going to both help Mabel, and get them some help finding Toni. Much as she believed in her girlfriend, she was having trouble buying into a one size fits all solution this time.

Especially in this part of the city. She didn’t know L.A. that well but you didn’t need to in order to get the feeling this was a rough part of town.

Where were they going? Who was there that’d help take care of Mabel and also find a missing girl? The Mother Theresa Detective Agency? Probably not. The only habits down here were part of the problem, not the solution.

“We’ve been trying to get noticed,” Tara said after a long sigh. “Then they’ll take us to where they’re staying.”

“By the good guys?” Willow checked.

“Yeah, and we have been noticed,” Tara said as she looked around. Not just looking. Feeling too, Willow could tell. “Don’t move,” she instructed. “They’re finally closing in.”

Mabel, obviously wary of the whole area, was the first to freeze – even though that wasn’t quite what Tara had meant.

“And why you tryin’ to get noticed, girl?” a male voice called from the darkness.

“Because I didn’t want to just walk up and knock on the door – people around here don’t take to strangers. Or at least they didn’t used to. We wanted you to see us coming,” Tara said. “So you could be sure what we are.”

We did? Willow had to wonder, being as she had no idea where they were or who this faceless guy was. Was he part of the solution, or another problem to be solved?

“What makes you think there’s even a door to knock on?” the voice called back. He sounded young, with what was probably a Latino accent, hardly a shock in California, but he was definitely filled with bravado.

“The Charles Gunn I knew always gave his people a place to stay,” Tara called back. “Places to stay have doors, at least the classier variety.”

Willow could feel them all around them now. Both ends of the alley, they were blocked in. Though for witches of their capabilities there was always a way out. Over, under or right through them if necessary.

And they were name dropping now? Well, okay. If it got the job done. But who was this ‘Charles Gunn’? Was that the guy who was calling to them from the darkness or someone else? “You know these people?” she hissed at Tara.

Tara didn’t get a chance to respond as the voice called back. “Gunn ain’t around to ask at the moment.”

So no, this guy wasn’t him. But they hadn’t been told to get lost. That was unexpected given the neighbourhood. Somehow she didn’t think that made these people more welcoming though. Just more threatening. Maybe they weren’t going to be let go at all.

On the other hand the name dropping might’ve done them some good – the tone was a little more respectful now, but it was still challenging them to provide a reason this shouldn’t erupt into violence. Two kinds of people probably knew this Charles Gunn. People who were his friends and people who wanted him dead.

It was that kind of neighbourhood.

“Then maybe Alonna’s around?” Tara asked.

“Who’s asking for her?” Another voice, younger still – and a woman this time, getting closer as she walked down the alley towards them. Finally someone they could see her - at least in silhouette.

Was this ‘Alonna’ then?

And who was Alonna anyway? Charles Gunn’s girlfriend? Perhaps even his wife?

Tara didn’t answer the question, not even as more and more of these people came out – in some cases seemingly from the walls – around them. Willow realised that Tara must’ve been lulling her with a mystically false sense of security, otherwise how’d they all gotten so close without her realising?

Her girlfriend could do that, when she really wanted to. It was just enough, through their connection, to take the edge of her sense of caution and approaching danger. It’d probably been to stop her giving away the fact they knew these people were out there.

Mabel took one look at those newcomers and then clung to her arm, clearly afraid and shrinking back between her and Tara. Willow put an arm around the girl. “Don’t worry,” she said. “They’re friends.”

Maybe they don’t know that though.

They were a pretty disreputable looking bunch of men and women; she could definitely see what Mabel was worried about. Black, White, Hispanic and Asian – and those were just in the ones she could see. Nearly all dressed in dark, well-worn and practical clothing. Apart from their dress sense all they obviously had in common were their big, sharp, obvious weapons.

Those and their even more obvious suspicion about the intruders on their turf.

Was this a gang then?

Taking a professional interest, and trying not to worry Mabel with her own insecurity, Willow checked out the weapons they clutched. Nasty looking.

Ingenious too, at least some of them were. But always nasty. Home made axes, six foot lengths of sharpened two by four with long nails driven through them – were they supposed to be used like pikes to keep something away while doing it a serious amount of damage?

And was that a jury rigged flame thrower?

Either that or that woman’s weed sprayer was on fire and she hadn’t noticed.

It was pretty clear what these kids were worried about.

Two old trucks roared into each end of the alley almost at the same time, some way behind the people on foot. All of sudden the space was floodlit with headlights, showing just how many of them there were. She was going to have to have serious words with Tara about suppressing her alertness.

It could’ve gotten them hurt…

It still might.

Serious words, that was, if they made it through the next few minutes. What were those in the back of the trucks? Harpoon launchers? Ouch. Those would really ruin someone’s day. Or, more probably, their night.

The headlights illuminated Tara now as she’d moved to the front of their triangle, but the glare also hid the young woman that Willow had assumed was Alonna, making her squint against the brightness to see.

Tara leaned over and whispered to her, so quietly even Mabel couldn’t have heard. “Lover, now would be a very bad time to mention you were once a vampire.”

“Oh.” So that was what these people, kids really, did. The weapons had already given it away. Who wanted a pointy stick when they could have an Uzi for not much more? Only people who were afraid of things that couldn’t be stopped by bullets. “Not a peep,” she promised. As if. It wasn’t something she tended to drop into conversations anyway.

For obvious reasons.

Maclay?” the young woman at the head of the group in front of them called out. “Is that you?” From the way the others deferred their positions to her, she appeared to be some sort of leader among them.

Tara took a step forwards, further into the light. “How’s it going, Alonna?” She looked around. “Looks like you’re still in the fight – I thought we cleaned that nest up right before I left. You still need all this?”

No question… These kids were definitely in some kind of fight.

But Willow knew why Tara was asking. She could see Tara wanted to remind Alonna of something she’d done for her in the past. That just wasn’t how Tara normally talked to people. It was tough to get her to boast about the things she should be proud of.

“You know bloodsuckers,” Alonna called back – still keeping her distance, despite them both appearing to know each other. “They’re like roaches; you just have to keep on stepping on them or you find yourself up to your eyeballs.”

“I hear that,” Tara agreed, still being a little more ‘street’ in her words than she’d usually be.

“Who’re your friends, Maclay?” Alonna asked. “They good people too?”

Alonna didn’t actually sound like she was sure Tara was ‘good people’ yet though.

“My girlfriend, Willow,” Tara said.

On cue, she took a step forwards and waved. “Hi! How are you?” She regretted it almost as soon as she’d taken the step and heard the clanks of weapons being prepared for use. But couldn’t stop herself from waving or saying the words. She just wanted to look friendly for Tara’s old… Had they been friends? Was that it?

Alonna sounded surprised. “Get out of here! You sure that’s you, Maclay? You finally found some time for a little R&R? Damn girl, we didn’t ever think we’d get you laid.”

Tara laughed, but didn’t try to make the point of their love being more than ‘R&R.’ Willow could tell Alonna was still holding back though. She was waiting for… something. What was it?

“Willow’s good people, Alonna. She’s almost as good as me at killing the blood-suckers,” Tara said, taking her hand to kiss the back of it in reassurance, and to show Alonna how she felt.

Even in these circumstances a tiny stream of happiness threaded from the site of the kiss to… oh, all the rest of her. Heart and mind, she belonged with and to Tara.

“I’m better,” Willow exaggerated, wanting to help allay their fears. “I’m better than you, baby.” No reason not to play along. There was still suspicion here, and if these people thought they were worth something in the fight, that had to help.

It’d be better still if they were certain she and Tara were really in love. That was one thing a vampire could never be. And was that what they were afraid of? That she and Tara were vampires?

“And the kid?” Alonna asked, after looking her over.

“We just picked her up,” Willow blurted, realising as she said it that it was the wrong thing to say.

“Oh, did you now?”

The whole group seemed to exchange glances and the level of suspicion went up a notch or two. If there’d been much further their suspicion could go. Were these people paranoid or was everything around here really out to get them?

Could this place be as bad as Sunnydale a few years back? Worse? At least they didn’t have a Hellmouth to worry about.

Dimensional portals a go-go, but no Hellmouth.

“She needs help, Alonna,” Tara said. “I remember you used to help kids like her, back in the day.”

Willow wondered whether Alonna could read Tara as well as she could. Tara had summed it up nicely, she’d reminded this woman of something she’d used to do – as well as letting them know just what kind of problems Mabel had. No surprises.

And most importantly, the kid wasn’t a vampire.

“Used to,” Alonna confirmed the operative words. “It’s been a while.” She held out a hand and one of the ‘gang’ thrust a flashlight into it, seemingly knowing what she wanted. “Hands out, all of you.”

Tara didn’t hesitate, and Willow was only a beat behind her, knowing that any hesitation would just raise their suspicions to a higher level. She nodded at Mabel who reluctantly held hers out too and they both saw Alonna react to both the old and the fresh marks on the girl’s arm as the loose sleeve pulled back a little.

If anything the evidence of the drugs seemed to help – at least that was how Willow read it. Now Alonna knew Mabel, at least, really did have problems. Those marks were unmistakable. Bruises, scabs… track marks. But not bites. Drugs had no effect on the undead, except in the blood of a victim. That meant injecting wasn’t something vampires ever chose to do.

The flashlight flicked on and Alonna ran the pale purple light of what might’ve been a combined ultraviolet/visual light bulb over their hands.

Of course UV was actually invisible, but she’d seen so called ‘UV’ lights being like this before.

But UV? As a test for vampires? That was something she hadn’t considered but hey, she always willing to learn. Actually she’d have liked to ask how effective it was. Like, did it burn a vampire’s skin as sunlight did? Were they expecting big flames or a little ‘light’ blistering? Asking now would tell Mabel more than she needed to know about any of them though.

Also prisoners – and that was probably what they were considered to be – shouldn’t be asking questions like that. It might work in the movies where you asked a question and found out all the plans, here… it’d just cause problems.

Still, maybe they wouldn’t be considered with suspicion for long. Alonna seemed happy with the test results, at least after the second pass and tossed the flashlight back to the guy who’d given it to her. Then without waiting for an invitation, she pulled Tara into a big hug, the kind that actually made Willow a little jealous when her girlfriend was clearly as keen to reciprocate it.

So…. as the hug went on, and on and then on some more, it became clear her girlfriend and Alonna had obviously been close when Tara had been in L.A.

Back during a time when she’d been… something else. A vampire – the thing these two had been hunting. Alonna must’ve been doing that. Vampire hunters, victims and Slayers had been the only people Tara had really know back then.

And, if she hadn’t known better, she’d have wondered about the two of them. They hugged almost like old lovers.

Or very good friends.

Tara was her one and only. There hadn’t even been a person Tara had wanted other than her, Willow knew that in the very core of her being. The place where only Tara could touch her and know her.

And while anything in the past wouldn’t have mattered now they were together, it was still pretty special that there hadn’t been anyone else for her girlfriend. Not ever.

“Damn Tara, where’ve you been?” Alonna asked as they broke the hug. “It’s been years since we heard word one from you.”

“Sunnydale,” Tara said simply.

“Sunnydale, California?”

“Yeah.”

“So you’ve been in the state all this time?” Alonna checked, beginning to sound a little testy, which was new. She hadn’t sounded that way when she’d just been suspicious of them.

It took not getting in contact to actually make her mad.

“Pretty much,” Tara said.

“Not a card – not a letter…” Alonna shook her head. “We thought at least you’d headed back east or something. Charles started to worry, but I knew nothing could take you down.”

Nothing but me, Willow thought to herself, feeling just a little smug about it.

“You still had to check though, I understand,” Tara said, referring to the UV flashlight.

“Always.”

“But I thought if you were giving us the silent treatment you had to be a long way away,” Alonna said, shaking her head again.

Tara held up her hands. “I know, I’m sorry – but when did you get a mailbox anyway?”

“Okay,” Alonna said, smiling. “We’re guilty there. We only got one a few months back.”

“One you can keep?” Tara asked and to Willow it seemed there was more behind the question than just having a mailbox. It sounded like the concept of ‘permanence’ would be a big deal to these people – or had been - and Tara had thought they’d always be moving from place to place.

Or maybe just too much time had passed.

“Yeah, we hope so. Charles has his own business now, we get deliveries there. It’s easier. Did you know about that?”

Tara shook her head and Willow wondered again who this ‘Charles’ was. Boyfriend? Husband? Probably younger than older, given how Alonna talked about his new business.

“Gunn?” Tara said a little too dubiously to be polite. “Running his own business?”

“Hey! No need to act that surprised,” Alonna said, backing it up with a mock slap to the hand.

“Sorry, sorry,” Tara apologised, but Willow could see she was smiling. The whole idea obviously amused her.

Mutters ran through the rest of the people that surrounded them. Willow could feel the vibe. What would they think if Tara was talking down their ‘Charles Gunn’? What was he was to them? Comrade? Leader? Pillar of the business community?

Perhaps realising the same thing Alonna stopped, took a deep breath and spoke to the men and women she obviously led in their demon hunting.

“Everyone listen!” she called. “Hey, Celia shut up back there. Now, listen up. This is Tara Maclay; some of you probably heard me and Gunn talking about her from the old days on Church Street. She’s handled more blood-suckers than all of us combined and I know for damn sure she’s better at it than any of you jerk-offs.”

“Yeah, right! Better than Celia anyway,” someone called from the back of the truck, to a squeal of indignation.

“Now you all be nice to her and her friends, and you show some respect too. These are our friends and we’re gonna help them out. All of us. Whatever they need. Are we clear?”

A few confirmations, a lot of nods and some pointed silences. Despite what Alonna had said to make them feel welcome, they were still the outsiders here and they’d stay that way until they had a chance to prove themselves.

But they wouldn’t have time to prove themselves, so outsiders they’d remain.

Willow had been an outsider most of her life, one way another, and it really didn’t bother her anymore. So long as these people did whatever they could to find Toni, and helped with Mabel too, they could think what they liked about her and Tara.

Alonna came back to her then, walking up and looking her in the eye as if weighing her up. Willow hadn’t realised but the dark woman was actually shorter than she was, for all her build made her look long limbed. “So you’re Tara’s girlfriend?”

“Yes, I am.”

“You hurt her,” Alonna said, “then you and me will be having words.” Willow could see she was teasing, playing to the tough girl image she obviously had to foster around here.

“It’ll never happen,” Willow said anyway and saw the smile that lit the faces of both Tara and Alonna.

“I spent six months trying to get this girl… well, trying to get her a girl,” Alonna said.

“We were doing other things too,” Tara explained, a little faster than perhaps she needed to.

“I guessed that, sweetie,” Willow said.

Alonna looked from Tara to her, and back again. “So she’s the one you were waiting for?” she asked Tara. Somehow Willow felt she should’ve been offended by the doubt in Alonna’s tone.

But she wasn’t, certainly not when Tara confirmed it.

“And who’s this?” Alonna asked after a moment matching gazes with Tara, then going over to Mabel.

“Mabel,” Willow answered when the girl didn’t speak, looking back defiantly into Alonna’s measuring eyes. “We’re helping her out. She’s in trouble.”

“Actually,” Tara said. “Now you’re helping her out, Alonna.”

Mabel reacted to that before Alonna could. “What is this? Hand me off to first person you find? Who are these freaks?”

“It’s okay,” Willow said before Alonna could say anything that’d alienate the girl. She didn’t know what it was either – but if Tara thought Alonna and her people could help, she had faith in that decision…

The leader of this crew regarded Mabel coolly as she asked her questions, clearly reserving judgement but not dismissing the idea out of hand. “She clued up?”

“No,” Tara admitted.

No, Mabel didn’t know there really were vampires and demons, or if she did then her mind hadn’t accepted it. They’d carefully asked questions just to see whether it was something she’d run across before.

“You got some place that’ll do the job?” Tara asked.

“Yeah…” Alonna looked Mabel over again. “It’s not what we use it for anymore, but we can pretty it up – put a bed in. It should ‘do the job.”

Tara wanted to lock Mabel up then? Was that to get her past the grip of the drugs? Did Alonna have experience with helping people that way? Was that what Tara had been looking for from her? It sounded like some kind of tough love. It sounded like Mabel wasn’t going to be very happy with any of them.

“Bed?” Mabel reacted as soon as she thought she’d figured it. “You’re putting me in a room where you and your freaks can come fuck me?”

“What is this bullshit?” Alonna asked Tara. Then to Mabel, almost shouting at her, “We’re all trying to help you, girl.”

Willow moved to Mabel, hands up to calm her down, facing up to being beaten away. “No, that’s not it,” she assured her, but Mabel was trying to get in Alonna’s face for doing just that.

Tara, meanwhile was trying to explain it to Alonna. “She was being given drugs by a pimp. Naturally she’s a little… sensitive.”

“She’s a whore?” Alonna asked, clearly riled by Mabel’s sudden in-your-face attitude. “Figures.”

“What!? What did you say?! Say it again, bitch!” Mabel demanded.

“Alonna, she’s just sixteen years old!” Tara said loudly, quelling both sides with the volume and the force of her personality.

“Now you - ” Tara jabbed a finger at Mabel, “are going to shut up and let us help you.” Mabel fell silent instantly. “No one – no one – is going to do anything to you. I promise. But they are going to give you somewhere to sleep, food to eat and something to drink. It’ll be warm and everyone will be nice to you. But there are no drugs. They’re going to get you off it.”

Then Tara turned to Alonna, “Aren’t you?”

“Yeah…” Alonna said quietly. “Yeah, we will. I’m sorry, kid. But you need to try and watch your mouth.”

There were tears in Mabel’s eyes. “I’m…” It sounded as if she was about to apologise, but then her mind shifted to something else. “I don’t think I can do it. It’s too hard. I need it. Just one more huh? One more then I’ll try to come off it then? Right?”

“No more,” Alonna said and gave the shivering girl another jacket to keep her warm, as if they’d been friends for years. “Never any more. But anything else you want that we can get, you just ask.”

“That’s all I want,” Mabel said, not resisting Alonna’s arm around her, even if she was resisting the idea of coming off the drugs. “Come on, just one more. Then I can start – fresh you know. It’s already hard now…”

“No, if it’s hard now then you’ve already got past some of it. Keeping going will save you going through it again,” Alonna said and started to lead her away. “Time to go,” she called to her people. “Come on honey; let’s get you a place to stay.”

Then she turned to Tara. “You know you were being followed?” Alonna asked.

“Yeah,” Tara agreed.

“Who is it?”

“I don’t know,” Tara said. “But I intend to find out.”

Willow looked around again, still not detecting anything or anyone now that Tara wasn’t doing anything to prevent her giving the game away. But no matter who was following them they’d have to be pretty stupid to fail to back off with all this fully armed activity.

Alonna stood and circled her finger as they reached the truck and got into the back.

Willow was surprised by how easy it seemed to be for her. Alonna already seemed to be Mabel’s new best friend. Willow didn’t feel guilty for wondering how much of that was due to the girl knowing how much she’d need her new friend in the next few days.

And how much she expected to be able to play on that friendship to get what she needed.

---------------------------

Continued below.
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Sun Mar 11, 2007 4:37 am

Post 2 of 3 for length.

-------------

“It’s prettier than I remember the old place being,” Tara said as she looked around. “Wasn’t that all concrete and steel?”

“It had a roof,” Alonna said, “I think that was all that mattered back then.”

“True.”

“We’ve not had to move for a while,” Alonna continued, joining Tara in looking around the place that was her home.

“I can tell,” Tara said. All around them were the signs of a place that was really lived in. It’d become home to Alonna and those who ran with her, not just a place to sleep and work on their weapons. Even back then it’d always struck her as curious how a gang that’d formed to keep vampires away from their homes had never really lived in them anyway.

She supposed they were the kind of people who appreciated their homes, neighbourhoods and community more than anyone else.

There were beds in one part of the old warehouse, beat up couches around a TV in another. There was even a kitchen, and she couldn’t fault the security they’d seen. For the purely human it was pretty impressive and based on long experience. She and Willow would’ve done it differently, but then they couldn’t have relied on having so many people available at all times.

The first hour here had been spent getting Mabel to agree to go to bed; the girl was rightly suspicious of what was happening to her and a room that locked from the outside hadn’t made her feel much better about it. She’d also said that she didn’t feel she was being told the whole truth.

And she was right – but not about what was happening to her. They’d told her everything about that – just withholding the vampire/demon hunting parts.

It wasn’t going to be pleasant but it should work if the girl had the willpower to make the best of what this could do for her. Alonna’s people understood Mabel; many of them had probably been through some form of addiction themselves before they’d found a purpose.

Neither Alonna nor her brother had ever had the luxury of being picky who they took in. If you hated vampires, wanted to protect your neighbourhood and could help do some damage then you were in.

But if you were an addict you could easily threaten the whole crew, so these people were – or at least had been - well used to breaking addictions. Necessity forced them to be successful. When the person watching your back had to be alert and definitely not high or strung out, you found ways to get it done. Physically and mentally.

They didn’t even have any alcoholic drinks here.

“It’s not going to be easy on the kid,” Alonna said when she came back from the lockable, but private room they’d fixed up for Mabel during the time she’d been arguing. Tonight it wasn’t locked. That’d come later.

“I know, but what could we do? Leave her there?” Tara wondered as her mind went back to another lockable room and what’d been done for Willow in there.

“Hell no.”

“I was hoping you’d do me a favour,” Tara broached the subject after a few minutes of silence, musing how Mabel would probably be climbing the walls when she woke up. She was bound to be by then. Especially when it really hit home no one was going to give her what her body would insist it needed. Then all kinds of despair would set in.

“Another one?”

“Do you really want to start keeping score?” Tara asked, only teasingly. She knew very well what the score was, but she’d never hold that over Alonna. If she, or her brother, really didn’t want to do something she wasn’t going to use guilt to persuade them. But since they were in a position to help…

“No,” Alonna admitted, “We’d never get done helping you if we did that.” She turned to Willow. “Tara told you about all this, right?”

“No,” Willow said, immediately interested and perky, despite how tired they both were. When there was something about her she didn’t know, Willow was always interested.

Tara just hoped there wasn’t anything too embarrassing Alonna could say, especially anything Jenny might be interested in. Racking her brain she couldn’t think of anything off hand…

“Our first crew – my brother’s really – we were doing pretty good, killing suck-heads left and right – we had all our moves down. We’d fixed up a few kill-zones and a couple of trucks too. Then this guy Russell takes an interest in our turf. A real-estate interest, you know?”

Willow nodded.

“He offers us help, to give us money and weapons to do security for the workers and to break down the suck-heads around here, kick them out so he could redevelop the place. Seemed he knew what a vampire really was too. He even offers to buy us out of the place we were staying in back then. It seemed great, bringing money to the neighbourhood.”

Alonna paused for breath and Willow took the chance to ask a question. “So where was Tara then?”

“Coming after Russell,” Tara said as she thought back on it.

“It turned out he was a blood-sucker too, all respectable though. We didn’t even know they did that – you know, dressed up and wore suits. Bothering about money.” Alonna shook her head. “We should’ve thought about it – I mean you live a few centuries and you’re going to have money right?”

“And then what?” Willow prompted.

“And then we break the vamp gangs, just as he wanted. So this Russell, he pulls us all in – he invites us to a party. Like a right bunch of chumps, we all go along. We even spend his money on clothes to go in. So we’re celebrating and this Russell’s even telling me he can get me into movies.” Alonna ran a finger down the scar on her face. “That was before I got this. I have to admit though, I was falling for his line. Next moment, this stake flies through the air, so close to me I’m lucky I didn’t get a hole in my bra and splinters in my tits.”

“Tara,” Willow concluded, smiling at the way Alonna had put it.

“Tara,” Alonna confirmed. “He was dusted, right in the heart just as he was about to get his bite on. I never came closer to dying than that. None of us did – he had plenty of security, some vamps and some other demons that were working for him. And they were ready to take us out. We weren’t even armed with anything that could hurt them.”

“That can be tough,” Willow agreed, looking over at her.

“Me and Charles, we only walked out of there because your girlfriend was hunting him. Most of the crew… they didn’t make it, those that did lasted longer because she was around. So we started again – and she saved our collective ass’ a few more times in the process.”

“You returned the favour,” Tara said. She was only here because she’d trusted them to watch her back. You couldn’t be entirely self-reliant. Eventually you had to sleep, and someone had to protect you while you did. That was what Alonna, Charles and their friends had done for her.

And they’d been her friends. She’d needed that too. Human contact that meant something.

“Not enough to balance the books,” Alonna said firmly. “I’d never have had chance to meet my man without it. So you ask away. Anything we can do for you – we’ll do it.”

Tara nodded, quite willing to do just that. She’d ask and if they couldn’t help then they’d find another way. She wasn’t expecting miracles from them, but it’d definitely help to have someone who knew L.A. better than she did. Even a few years ago she’d really only been working this area after she’d tracked Russell to the city.

“Mabel,” Tara said. “She was working the streets -”

“The bus terminal? That’s where you said you found her?”

“Yeah, we frightened off her pimp but… we can’t stay around forever, you know?” Tara explained. That was the big flaw in the threats they’d made to him. Just as soon as they found Toni they’d be heading back to Sunnydale.

“You want him run out of there?” Alonna asked, sounding a little dubious.

“If he comes back and starts hurting kids again, yeah,” Tara asked.

“It’s a little out of our area, but you know I have zero time for those fuckers,” Alonna said with a sharp edge to her voice.

“I was counting on it,” Tara admitted.

Alonna smiled. “This pimp got a name?”

“Mickey,” Tara said, with her own grim smile. She knew it wasn’t much to go on.

Alonna laughed this time, but it was a bitter laugh. Not really about something being funny. “Mickey - that’s probably a name half the white pimps in L.A. use and a good portion of the black ones too. And probably a sample of all the rest of the rainbow. How dumb would it be to ask if you got a surname?”

Tara shook her head. “Pretty dumb. Mabel can give you a description – but later. And they’ll all know him down there. Watch it though – I don’t know what kind of backup he has, or who’s at the top of his food chain.”

Alonna nodded. “We’ll be careful. So, what else? I mean, we’re cleaning this kid up and you probably want her looked after a while after we get her clean. We’re scaring off her pimp too. But what are you really here for, Tara? That’s just stuff that happened on the way, right?”

“You got it,” Tara agreed. “There’s one more - the most important - thing. I hope you can help us.”

“You heard me, whatever we can do. Just say.”

“Has Charles still got all his contacts?” Tara asked. This was what she wanted – Gunn’s network of informants. Maybe someone would notice a deaf, homeless kid coming to town and take enough notice for it to get back to him if the right questions were asked. Certainly Toni wouldn’t expect to have to cover her tracks in the middle of ten million people. Even if most of them didn’t give a shit.

“Most of them,” Alonna said. “And a whole stack of new ones. You need something found? Someone perhaps?”

“Our foster daughter,” Willow said. “Toni Alessi – Antonia actually.”

“She ran out on us,” Tara said. “Came to L.A. We know she arrived on the bus last night – that’s what we were doing down where we found Mabel. I need you to send that brother of yours out for me, Alonna. We need her found – as fast as possible. Before she gets mixed up in something dangerous.”

Alonna let out a long, slow whistle. “Wow – Foster daughter? How’s that for responsibility?” She seemed more interested in the ‘responsibility’ part of it than the bit where they were asking for help to find Toni.

Tara forced a smile and nodded. Yeah, they were so responsible they’d lost Toni and let her come to a place like this. No matter how self-reliant and savvy the girl was, L.A. chewed up and spat out tougher people every single day of the week.

Willow would have trouble surviving this place until she got used to its rhythms. A few years back it’d taken her months to get into the groove of working just in this part of the city, and by the time she’d been happy she’d made the adjustment it’d been time to move on again.

Hopefully Toni was sticking to better districts than this one though.

And she wasn’t going to mention why Toni had run. Willow’s past was just that – in the past. So was the part of that past that’d saw her bringing Willow back from undeath.

“We’ll be looking too,” Tara assured her. “But I’d hoped Gunn’s contacts might tip the balance…”

“I’d say you’re in luck,” Alonna said and pulled a slightly crumpled business card from her pocket.

Tara straightened it out and read it. “Gunn & Doyle. Licensed Privet Investigators. Privet investigators?”

“That’s a misprint – but they’d run up ten-k of them before anyone noticed, so what could they do?”

Tara passed the card to Willow who smiled as she saw the problem. “Perhaps they peer out from behind bushes,” Willow suggested.

Tara grimaced. That was an appalling joke, but pretty quick for Willow. She was the first to admit her girl could be side-splittingly funny, but Willow usually liked a little time to work her jokes out. It was spontaneity Willow had trouble with. Spontaneous Willow was usually only funny because of how silly she could sometimes be.

Of course, Willow was capable of some very sensual spontaneity, but it wasn’t the sort of thing Tara often wanted to laugh at. At least not unless tickling was involved.

And at least Willow had never come up with a joke about insect reflections. How long has she spent trying to get someone, anyone, but Willow to understand it?

Let alone laugh.

“This for real?” she asked, gesturing back at Alonna with the business card. “Is he being serious about it?”

“Serious enough to pay for some of the stuff around here, we have lots of overheads – vehicles, modifications, traps and weapons. We have a backer too, he got us this place – but Gunn and Doyle bring in the money that keeps us all fed,” Alonna explained.

“Who’s this Doyle?” Willow asked. “One of the other people from here?”

“No,” Alonna said. “He’s a half demon –”

Tara couldn’t help reacting to that little announcement, and Alonna noticed – stopping what she was saying.

A demon? What was Gunn – of all people - doing working with a demon?

“Hey, it’s cool,” Alonna assured them. “Doyle’s one of the good guys. I swear. He gets visions of people in trouble – our sort of trouble you know? Charles helps him get to them and they sort it out. Most of the time anyway. We help out too if they need some extra muscle.”

Our kind of trouble.

“And they charge for that?” Tara asked dubiously. If people needed help then you gave them help – you didn’t stop to check their credit score. Not unless you worked in a hospital.

“No, of course not,” Alonna replied, sounding surprised she’d even suggest it. “Sometimes people are grateful and sometimes – not often enough - they get visions of rich people. Then some money comes in, but they do other – paying – jobs as well.”

“I’ve got to admit, I’m impressed,” Tara said. Okay, she was impressed and still not entirely happy, but impressed all the same. The ‘not entirely happy’ part came from the idea she was supposed to entrust finding Toni to a demon? “I always thought you’d be the one to go into business though. I’d have seen Charles staying down here doing this.”

“Well, I never thought I’d see my brother in a suit,” Alonna said, smiling at the compliment. “But he actually looks pretty good.”

Tara laughed and realised that Willow didn’t get it. “If you’d ever met Charles Gunn, you’d understand baby,” she said.

“I’ll take your word for it. Will he take the case?” Willow asked, cutting to the chase.

“Of course,” Alonna confirmed. “He owes Tara more than I do.”

“We’ll pay of course,” Tara assured her. She didn’t want them out of pocket. The favour was just taking the case, not doing it for free.

“The hell you will,” Alonna chided her. “Keep your money. We don’t take it from family. Not even absent-not-a-card-not-a-letter sisters like you, Maclay.”

Tara felt herself blushing. “Then take some for Mabel, at least?” Willow asked, taking some from her purse. “She’ll need clothes, wash stuff, the basics.”

Alonna seemed reluctant to accept that money either.

“Anything left you give to her,” Willow said. “Then it’s not like we’re paying you to look after her.”

Good call, Tara thought and squeezed her girlfriend’s hand. It had to be a relief to Alonna not to have another mouth to feed, let alone clothe. Having a backer, or money coming from the ‘privet investigators’ wasn’t going to be enough to let anyone live well.

“Okay, sure,” Alonna said, taking the money. “Thanks. But if your girlfriend doesn’t send me a letter at least every month from now on, we’ll send you an absolutely invoice for everything we do.”

“Done,” Willow said. “I’ll make sure of it; I can be very persuasive when I want to be.”

Clearly she didn’t get a say in the matter.

“I’ll just bet you can,” Alonna said, giving Willow a significant look. “Lemme go call that brother of mine. I’ll tell him you’re here and get him over so he can get started on finding this girl. It’s late enough – he should be back by now anyway.”

Alonna left the room, and she and Willow were alone together.

“Very persuasive?” Tara checked.

“Aren’t I?” Willow said, looping arms around her neck, letting her weariness show as Tara supported her.

She gave her girl a peck on the lips. “Yeah, you can be, when you put your mind to it.”

“I like her,” Willow said after the kiss.

“She’s more grounded than her brother – he was too gung-ho for his own good back when I knew him. Only raw talent and dumb luck kept him alive.”

“And you?” Willow suggested.

“That too,” she admitted. “He was intense – driven. A crusader. Nothing else in his life, even when he had the time. Always worried about other people.”

“Sounds like someone I know,” Willow said. “Or at least that I used to.”

Hmm, so Willow didn’t think she was like that now? Or at least not so bad.

Tara laughed. “Guilty. Maybe running a business is just the distraction he needs.” He’d have to take the time to do it properly. And even if it was still involved with the mystical world, and this half-demon getting visions pretty much assured that, it had to be better than how they’d been living back then.

“Is that what I am for you?” Willow asked. “A distraction?”

“You can be,” Tara replied in the same tone.

“I think I’m hurt,” Willow joked, but didn’t break the embrace as her expression turned thoughtful. “Do you think we could do that?”

Tara wondered what she meant. “Lead a street gang in L.A.? Why would we want to?”

“No, silly. Could we run a business – doing what we do?”

“Well,” Tara said as she thought about it. “I want to teach. You want to do the techy thing. Besides, you think we’d ever be able to charge for what we did?”

“I suppose you’re right,” Willow said. “We’d always be big with the freebies.”

It was then that Alonna returned, looking troubled. “What?” Tara asked.

“I got hold of Charles, he’s coming. But two of my guys aren’t reporting in – and another one swears there’s something out there, but no one can see shit,” Alonna reported.

“And we know there was someone after us,” Tara said. “Something we never actually saw.”

Alonna didn’t say a word about it. No accusation or recrimination even though she might’ve lost two friends to what’d been following them. It was an occupational hazard around here. It wasn’t like Alonna hadn’t known something was following them back in the alley.

“Want me to do a sweep?” Tara asked, feeling guilty if they’d brought more death or injury to these people who were going to help them.

“Would you?” Alonna asked, sounding relieved.

“I’ll go too,” Willow offered.

Tara thought about that for a second and her reply wasn’t anything to do with protecting Willow, but it was everything to do with practicality. “You haven’t felt it yet,” she said. “I should be the one to go.”

“No,” Willow countered.

Tara kissed her girlfriend. “I wanted it here,” she said. “This is the best place in town to take anything down.” She turned to Alonna. “Still using kill zones?” she asked.

“Sure,” Alonna confirmed.

“Where?”

“Nearest run is at the factory across the street,” Alonna explained. “Both alleys down the side. Open access at the back to get them into the building where the main event is.”

“Kill-zone?” Willow asked.

And that was why Willow shouldn’t go. She didn’t know what she was looking for or how to make best use of it. A gap in her education no doubt.

“We pull vamps into them – maybe we get lucky and a trap dusts them. Otherwise it keeps them busy while we get in there and do it ourselves,” Alonna explained.

“Oh,” Willow said.

“Step carefully,” Alonna warned her as she got ready to go out.

“I won’t even touch the ground,” Tara joked and headed for the door.

She heard Alonna laughing and Willow explaining it to her, “She’s serious. She won’t touch the ground.”

Tara poked her head back around the door when she thought of something else, she didn’t actually know how they made their traps now. “Anything I need to know?”

Alonna considered for a moment. “Yeah, that place’ll kill you. We’re better at it now than we used to be.”

“You couldn’t be much worse,” Tara said and winked as a shoe sailed across the room and hit where her head had just been.

Despite the joke she really was going to have to watch where she was going. It’d be an ignominious end considering the last ten years or so. Tara Maclay, staked by a vampire trap.

Vampires from coast to coast would be laughing at her.

------------------------

Continued below.
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Sun Mar 11, 2007 4:39 am

Post 3 of 3

---------

Not being obviously obvious was a skill Tara had never really been comfortable with.

Oh, she and Willow both knew how to play bait, but vampires were creatures of their stomachs. Demons – and she assumed this was some kind of demon that was after them – were often subtler and tougher to fool than the bloodsuckers usually managed to be.

Especially those that knew humans well.

Which made her, briefly, think about this half demon - Doyle - that Charles Gunn was working with. Could it all be a colossal charade? Was he really helping fight the good fight? Somehow she had a tough time believing it.

Maybe she was prejudiced.

But back to being obviously obvious. When you came right down to it she’d grown up without much need or talent for deceit. The very idea of acting in front of people filled her with dread and she didn’t kid herself that she could play a part well enough to fool anyone but Willow.

Or anything.

And what if this demon knew who she was…? It wouldn’t buy any act she put on for a minute. Solution: She was trying to find the balance between letting it see/track her and not making it obvious that was what she was doing.

There were two reasons she’d left Willow with Alonna and Mabel, refusing her help out here. The first and main one was in case this ‘demon’ wasn’t after her at all, at least then there’d be someone there who could take care of it.

With only a few exceptions Alonna’s crew looked awfully young – though maybe that was because she was getting older? Either way, turnover was still high in this game. Willow could help keep them alive a little longer if something turned up that they didn’t usually have to handle. But death could come at any time.

She supposed that was why she hadn’t written to Alonna much – or at all actually. She’d always been afraid a letter wouldn’t be answered, same with everyone else she’d met on her travels.

Then – if there was no reply – she’d naturally assume the worst and she’d start thinking ‘if only I’d been there.’ That way led to never being able to focus on the now.

Also, other things got in the way. She, they, had a real life now. A life that was very little to do with the person she’d been five or more years ago. Before you knew it years had passed and it was too late to get back in contact with old friends – even if they were still alive.

Another crew, much like this one, had once calculated their life expectancy at twenty-eight days. Twenty-eight days after you joined, if you were still alive, your chances of lasting much longer went up considerably.

No one had gotten out of that crew alive in the end though.

Death could still come at any time. She hadn’t wanted to invite death into this groups midst. They were going to help with Mabel and Toni, she owed them for that. So Willow was there to take care of things if it became necessary, otherwise she wanted to lead the danger well away from them.

The second reason for coming alone was that Willow was, by her own admission, an even bigger spaz than she was. It’d be all the harder to pretend not to be aware of the tail while her girlfriend was with her. That was why she’d had to suppress Willow’s intuitive knowledge they were being tracked before Alonna’s people had caught up to her.

Her mind, as she tried to appear unconcerned, just kept coming back to Charles Gunn working with a half-demon though. When they’d first met it’d been all she could do not to have him condemn and try to stake her for the use of magic and being a witch. Now he was working with a demon?

What was up with that?

Stranger things had happened she suppose – mostly to her and Willow – but not that many.

She’d come across half-demons, of course, but never had much trouble with them. Those who looked human could mostly pass unnoticed and as long as they didn’t cause any mystical trouble, she wasn’t concerned by them.

Those who didn’t look human… they probably had all the problems a lot of demons displayed trying to deal with the modern, human world. Not fitting in, excessive aggression and unpleasant appetites. Whether they were a product of their nature or their nurture, she’d never stopped to figure out and cared less.

She was prepared to admit it probably wasn’t because they needed to be bad, but because they chose to be. Because they could be. The nature of nearly every demon was that though it didn’t fit in with the mundane and numerous humans in the world, they had their advantages. Advantages that generally made it easy for them to threaten, cajole or kill humans if they chose to.

So when they’d gotten out of hand, she’d probably killed them and never even known it. Half-demon or full, most of them were no less resistant to pointy wooden death than vampires were.

Thinking of which, by her foot was a trip wire. Crude, effective and probably meant to be seen.

She traced the mechanism with her eyes, following it to a swinging frame covered in plywood, with the words ‘Danger – Keep Out. This Mnz U’ painted on it in bold letters. The U was in red too – just to strengthen the point.

Funny, but she’d always thought a point was made better in writing when you spelled words correctly. Maybe it was another of those signs of getting old. Older. Not old. While Willow’s text messages to her were a litany of abbreviations, she still felt the need to spell out every word in reply.

Looking at the sign, apart from the spelling there was another problem with such a warning. It alerted the vampires and demons they might be dealing with more than they’d thought they were. But, she supposed, down here – fighting a turf war – the vampires already knew that, for all that they could be lured by appealing to their stomachs.

On balance she was pleased there was a warning though, it was something she’d lobbied hard for a few years ago. It addressed the reason she’d never been entirely happy with this kind of trap – even though she’d seen them used very effectively.

The problem was that they were indiscriminate – even if they did help kill vamps – anyone could stumble in here and meet a pointy death.

But now, it was just what she needed. Carefully she put a small stone in the spool mechanism that’d stop the sign swinging down, then cut the string and put it in her pocket.

Now her pursuer would really have to be on guard. No warnings. Hopefully they wouldn’t be native to the area and know all about this place anyway. But she had to make a mental note to re-enable the warning sign – otherwise someone could end up getting hurt.

Of course, she was only marginally better off than the person or thing coming after her. She knew there were traps, but not where they were or what they did. She’d have to rely on her alertness and –

Turning around, she almost walked into a support column. Her nose was just inches from it.

So yeah, alertness was key. That and experience of what it was Charles and Alonna had used to do in places like this in order to trap vampires.

She moved quickly, but carefully, around the interior of the factory – noting the traps that were in place. It turned out they were easy to see if you knew what to look for.

Whoever was watching and following her would take at least a minute more to get here – best guess. So that was all the time she had to get familiar with the layout and the danger points. Whatever this was had to end here, now. Before any more of Alonna’s people got hurt. One minute was all the time she had to keep the playing field from being level.

Playing fair or fighting ‘honourably’, whatever that meant, was the last thing she wanted to do. Kill or be killed – that was the way it was supposed to work. You didn’t see a Slayer duelling at twenty paces with a vampire. Why would anyone expect her to be any different? Taking the advantage when you had it was what kept her alive and productively killing vampires. She hadn’t needed to teach Willow the same thing.

Willow had been a vampire. Willow knew all about it.

It didn’t take half the time she thought she had available to find the kind of trap she’d been looking for – something she could easily use and was resistant to being spotted too. It was only a misplaced carton that’d given it away to her. A mistake she corrected quickly, scanning the approaches to figure out how best to make use of the trap.

Dispelling the cushion of air beneath her, she didn’t even notice the tiny shift to the floor.

Though she’d suggested to Willow and Alonna she wouldn’t touch the ground at all, with this being concrete that absence of sound might make her pursuer warier. You expected the sound of shoes on a flooring or surface. When it wasn’t there… then they’d be more careful, assuming she was lying in wait. Now she needed he, she or it to be careless and overconfident.

And that meant giving it what it expected.

The expected would sell her eventual use of the trap – at least she hoped so. On the other hand it could draw the pursuer to her more easily, and before she was ready for it.

Something, some more primitive and innate sense of being hunted, told her that her time was up. She still had no clear idea what she was dealing with, but she knew it was here already. She could feel it.

Moving carefully past the trips, pressure pads and triggers, she made her way through the building – senses alive to everything around her. The sound of her own footfalls giving her adversary a clue to where she was.

Then she wasn’t hearing her own footsteps anymore. Something caused the sound of metal crashing into concrete to echo around the cavernous open spaces of the old factory unit and swallow up any other sound.

A fraction of a moment after that – a yelp.

Surprised by the shuddering noise, Tara took a step back and felt something give beneath her foot. She heard a click, then a series of soft hisses. Time elongated for her as she became aware of three wooden stakes fired at her from another trap. One from above and one each from her left and right sides.

Thickened air diverted them; it was all she could do in the time available. An instinctive reaction by now. If she hadn’t been so used to letting the element snap into solidity when she was threatened even that wouldn’t have helped.

Stepping sideways, even if she’d picked the right direction would’ve taken her into the path of at least one of the other stakes. Instead two of them brushed her skin and - owww.

She reached and her short nails clicked together a couple of times as she pulled a splinter from her arm. It’d come from where the downwards-travelling stake had streaked past her. “Damn,” she murmured to herself. Willow would have her hide if she found out. That’d been too close.

On the other hand, if she’d been building that trap she’d have used at least five stakes. Right now though, she was glad of the designer’s thriftiness or lack of experience.

She looked down and saw the downward firing stake that’d grazed her had shattered against the ground. Powerful projection method then, powerful enough to penetrate the hastily thrown up barrier of partially solidified gases she’d used. The hiss had warned her, had it been launched by compressed air then?

That’d be new if it was, but she didn’t have time to admire the design. Something had happened in the other room which had made her blunder into that trap.

Tara slipped one of her own stakes from her pocket and it rested easily in the slight groove ten years that doing this had worn along her palm. She kept it soft, avoiding any calluses, but it was still undoubtedly there. Willow called it her ‘real life line’ and was always running her thumb along it when they held hands.

It was useful though. Just the tiniest pressure and the stake would defy gravity and stay there, even if she was using her hand for other things.

Cautiously she made her way towards to where the heavy sound had come from, over on the other part of the factory. She was very aware that it might not have been an actual mistake by her pursuer, it could easily be… bait. They could both be trying to trick each other into making a mistake.

Now she could see a giant metal grid had crashed to the floor, splintering the wooden stakes that’d once been sticking out of the bottom. Guaranteed kill if you caught something right underneath it.

But there wasn’t anything caught underneath.

No blood, no… parts.

Whatever was in here with her was still in here with her.

But…

She crouched, examining something that had been caught under the grid edge of the steel. Was that hair? Not just a few hairs, this was a full on tuft. And it was no vampire that’d left that behind.

There were still several possibilities, not just the one that pushed itself to the front of her mind. But…

The growl, seconds later, pretty much settled things though.

She turned, deliberately slow as she didn’t want to provoke an instant attack from it. And there, across the factory floor from her...

“We’re going to need a bigger boat,” she murmured to herself.

Because that was the biggest dog she’d ever seen in her life.

And it looked hungry.

No, not a dog. The structure was all wrong. It was definitely a werewolf. Her mind just said ‘dog’ because that was the most believable thing it could come up with to fit the available evidence. For a split second, even with all her experience, her mind rebelled against the reality it hadn’t been raised with and human’s seemed to have the ability to ignore.

Unlike a dog a werewolf was still mostly human shaped, and still definitely designed to walk on two feet. Though they could manage – and seemed to prefer - a loping run on all fours, it wasn’t a natural pose for the creatures by any means.

In fact they had very little to do with wolves except a love of howling, licking their own balls – if they had them – and the instincts of a wild dog.

A few years ago one had come to Sunnydale and done some damage, but finding the person – rather than the wolf – and persuading them to move on or take precautions on the appropriate nights had resolved the situation without fighting being necessary.

It’d helped that Rupert had some experience with the breed – there’d been that guy who’d helped him and Larry years ago. The so-called ‘White-Hats.’

Later on that same guy had staked Willow and that action had killed him in the end as, on her second return from true death, she’d had her revenge on him. Werewolf or no werewolf – Willow had been too much for him.

But there was going to be no talking to this wolf. No having it shut itself in a cage for a few days a month. Nor was it likely to join up and fight the good fight.

It growled again at her as it took a step forward, which probably reflected its increasing confidence. She stood her ground, but didn’t stare it in the eye.

It might look like a man in an ape-dog suit, but it had the instincts of a predator – specifically the one it was named for. It was hesitating now though, expecting its own confidence to make her show some weakness. It thought she’d either bolt or attack it. Tara knew if she ran she was dead.

It took another step forward as she weighed the situation up.

She was armed with her stake; she had the magic too, even if the construction of this place was offering her less by way of opportunities than usual. Nature magic required something of nature and besides a leaky roof and the air all around her, this place was sadly lacking. It didn’t even have wooden beams.

What good would the stake do though? Unless it was a killing blow – and the vampires it’d been intended for were even more fragile than humans – all she’d succeed in doing was pissing it off. Werewolves had a reputation for never letting go. Even if she mortally wounded it, with its dying breaths it’d still be trying to snap her neck.

If she turned her back, or ran, it’d be on her in a flash and that’d be that. Did you look into a dog’s eyes or avoid them? Which was the challenge and which was the weakness? She had to really avoid either perception.

It took a third step toward her and she could see the muscles bunching, ready for the great spring that’d launch it at her.

That much muscle, fur and flesh – with so many snapping teeth and claws - would probably knock her down and rip her open in the same movement.

It was, suddenly, in the air without any further warning. Airborne and coming right at her. Things seemed to slow down once again as her mind snapped into reflex and she twisted, pivoting on one foot in pure, instinctive desperation. Thickened air would’ve done her no good in that situation not with so little time and distance; the weight would’ve pushed it back into her with the same effect as being hit.

The tail of the werewolf brushed her face as it sailed past.

Not supposing that she’d have been able to get out of the way, it landed awkwardly with a clatter of claws on concrete, but by the time she’d turned to face it again, it’d already twisted to look back at her too.

She knew she wouldn’t manage a dodge like that twice. Overconfidence had made it try the grand, easily read gesture. This time it’d have to be the magic. As she thickened the air between them the werewolf growled. Could it sense what she’d done?

Perhaps it could.

Scratch that. It definitely knew.

It started to circle her, as if looking for a way through the barrier. It was showing patience, planning. Not just a beast then, not purely instinctive. There was something of the human in it too.

She’d heard rumours of herbs and meditative techniques that’d help a person control the beast. Had someone perverted that control to make a werewolf into a weapon?

It wasn’t even a full moon – or anywhere near one – so there was definitely some element of choice in this. It’d chosen to Were, and it’d chosen to come to try and kill her.

Its senses – at least the regular five – were certainly better than hers. But did it retain a human intelligence? On balance she’d have said no. What it was doing, searching for a way to get at her, could still be animal cunning rather than an actual thought process.

There was no leap this time, and even less warning. Instead it darted in on the ground, aiming for the back of her ankles – probably looking to tear the Achilles and leave her crippled and at its mercy. A life size chew toy.

She felt the teeth close on her leg and the pain as they snapped shut was intense. But she had her boots on. Pressure bruising. That was all it was. Even though it hurt like hell, there was no tear into her skin, nor any deeper damage.

She kicked back with her other foot and caught the werewolf square on the muzzle, forcing another yelp as it let go and twisted out of her way. Now it was wary of her. She’d hurt it, she’d probably made it mad.

Could that be a good thing?

Too late to worry about that. If she’d made another choice of footwear, and she’d never had this in mind when she picked them out yesterday morning, she’d have been on the floor. Lying there unable to walk, failing to fend off several hundred pounds of hungry werewolf.

Tara knew she needed this to end, and soon. In the end, it’d find a way to get her.

It sprang again and only the thickened air diverted it from making contact with her this time, but she still staggered back as the shield of air was rammed back into her by its weight.

She was on the verge of calling Willow then, allowing her lover to know the danger and knowing she’d come running. Really she wanted to take the werewolf down without killing it – and calling Willow would make that harder with her aptitude for all things flamey.

Once this thing was human again they could find out why it was after her, and who’d sent it. That wouldn’t work if it resembled a three hundred pound piece of charcoal.

On the other hand, calling Willow might keep her alive. Big plus there then.

Then she realised where she was, relative to the trap she’d found and wanted to exploit.

Now she did back up away from it, as if afraid, making it turn to follow her. She kept heading backwards towards the packing crates she’d used to hide what she hoped was about to happen.

It crouched, poised once more and growled, confident again due to her retreat. Certain of victory, and a meal. If this went wrong there wouldn’t be much left of her for Willow to find.

There’d only be one way to go this time, down. If it connected, or she got its intentions wrong, it’d be snapping at her throat. Or even worse she’d end up in the trap with it. Bad, bad, bad.

The spring.

She’d always intended to duck and made it more easily, with a bigger margin, than the past dodges. She just let herself fall, straight down – knowing she’d be bruised but her focus was on the shield of air above her. That kept the snapping jaws from her as she pushed the air up and helped it on over her head, onto the thin plywood that covered the pit trap. The magical equivalent of a judo throw.

The wood was painted the same colour as the floor all around it. Beneath that the pit and who knew what else.

Maybe, just, she could’ve walked on that wood and managed not to go through – but not over the very middle where it landed. If she’d landed on it as hard as the werewolf did now, she’d have gone straight through for sure

It had no chance, weighing at least twice as much as she did and hitting hard. The werewolf was already trying to turn in mid-air to come back at her when it hit the ground.

The wood fragmented and she saw it, as she rolled over, try to grasp the edge of the pit. But claws weren’t meant for that kind of thing. Hands might’ve done the job better.

The sickening crunch and yelp of pain as the werewolf hit the bottom a second later told her some damage had been done. The whimpering didn’t last too long after that either.

Breathing hard, and reassuring a now alert Willow through their connection, she pushed herself up to standing. She couldn’t have kept Willow feeling that last thrill of fear – then the elation of the plan having worked.

As she stood up she did so to an ovation of slow claps.

She looked up; stake in hand, expecting some other enemy to present itself. But instead there was Charles Gunn. In a suit? He was clapping her, and he wasn’t being sarcastic – he looked genuinely impressed with her.

A big mean axe rested against the wall beside him, totally at odds with his suit and long coat.

“Thanks,” she said between deep breaths. “Didn’t want to get your suit dirty?”

“I had your back,” Alonna’s brother told her. “If you’d looked like you couldn’t have handled it I was here.”

“Didn’t look like she needed any help, man,” a smaller guy in a leather coat and ridiculous hat said as he walked up to join Gunn above her.

“You Doyle?” she asked. She preferred to know where the demons were in a room. Picking him out as Gunn’s partner wasn’t much of a guess really, with Gunn being here and him having an accent to match the name. Besides, he was setting off all kind of bells and alarms in her mind. As for his aura… it was tainted with the impossible black of demons. “The demon?”

“Half-demon,” he said pointedly. “On my da’s side and I never even knew him. So don’t kill me okay? I’m really a good guy – once you get to know me. And I’m on the right team.”

And which team was that supposed to be?

She nodded because he didn’t seem to be a threat at the moment and she was more interested in the werewolf in the pit than the half-demon up on the balcony.

Technically it was a not-so-wolf down there and it hadn’t been licking it’s balls.

Looking down into the pit, she was surprised to see a human form. Bent awkwardly in ways the body wasn’t designed for and impaled on more than one of the large, wooden stakes. Reverting to human form meant dead in werewolves right?

Perhaps not – not when it wasn’t a full moon. Who knew what the rules were now? “When did you start putting stakes in the pit?” she called up to Gunn but watching the naked female body for any signs of life. It wasn’t moving at all. Not even to breathe.

“Right about the time you last trapped some demon in one and we couldn’t get it to die until it starved to death,” Gunn called back as he made his way down from the balcony.

“You’d be surprised what a pointy wooden stick kills,” the half-demon Doyle told her.

“Really?” Tara said, with a significant look. She’d been saying that to demons for years. She was the one who’d first said it to Gunn. He was going to teach her something about pointy wooden sticks? Absently she ran her thumb down the groove in her palm, wondering if there should be a stake resting in it.

“Hey! Come on! Remember, we’re all good guys. And girls. Women. We’re all… erm - emancipated individuals.”

Gunn came up to her side, looking down into the pit. “She’s messing with you, man,” he reassured his business partner. “You’re messing with him right? You’re not going to stake him out of hand.”

All she could do was tell him the truth. “I never thought I’d see you hook up with a demon, Gunn,” she said. Not much of an answer, but the best she could do right now.

“Half-demon,” Doyle called out. “Let’s be remembering how fractions work. One part of two. Or you might even say, half-human.”

“What’s next, Gunn? Vampires?” Of course she’d already done that. But least said about that the better. At least in this company.

Gunn grimaced at the idea. “I’m thinking of maybe working with a witch, or two.”

She smiled and hugged him, and as usual he absolutely dwarfed her in every dimension. It was like hugging a bear, but with much less hair. A shaved bear perhaps. A bear shaved bare? “You know I wanted her alive?” Tara asked as they parted and looking at the deadly spikes in the pit.

“Her?” He peered into the pit again. “Hmm, not bad looking.”

She thumped his arm. Hard. “Ow! Come on, Maclay! Don’t tell me you don’t agree?” he asked, appealing to her appreciation of women to get him out of trouble.

So she thumped his arm again. Just for taking it for granted.

“Ow! Again!” he complained. “Okay, okay I forgot – Alonna said you turned up with a girlfriend?”

“Uhuh,” Tara acknowledged, ready to punch him again. But in a friendly way.

“And I thought you were saving yourself,” he commented, and cowered when she did raise a hand to punch his arm again, clutching his supposedly wounded arm. “Seriously!”

“I was saving myself,” Tara told him primly. “For her.”

“Yeah,” he said, sounding as if he doubted it. But then how was he to know? At the time they’d known each other Tara hadn’t had a clue just who the girl of her dreams was either.

“Seriously,” she said. She looked down into the pit. “Now, much as I hate the teen-slasher-film cliché, I need to see if she’s dead.”

“Oh, come on. You go down there and you’re just asking for trouble,” he told her. “Leave her. She’ll be dead soon enough if she isn’t now. Bitch looks dead already.”

“Looks aren’t everything,” Tara told him and prepared to go down, pulling her stake out again. The aura of the recently dead lingered, there was no using the aura to check for life. Willow theorised it didn’t entirely fade until all life was gone, like when the hair and nails stopped growing.

Willow thought about these things altogether too much.

“Hold on, we’ve got a ladder in here somewhere,” he said.

“No need,” Tara stepped off the edge of the pit, only showing off a little as she eased herself down. Couldn’t she be proud of what she and Willow had found they could do?

“Tara!” Then he realised she wasn’t plummeting towards the spikes below. “Well, that’s new.”

“Lots of things are,” Tara replied. She’d been using thickened air to soften her footfalls back when she’d last known him, but not in the way she and Willow did now. They’d have a lot to catch up on and not just about how to hunt vampires.

“Neat trick though,” he admitted.

Tara eased herself down beside the body, crouching she turned her back to him. “She was pretty,” she said. “When she wasn’t a wol - ”

A hand reached up. “I’m still pretty,” a low voice said as the hand closed around Tara’s throat, starting to choke her.

If it’d still been in wolf form, she’d be dead. This wouldn’t be a hand, it’d be teeth and they’d have torn through her neck like paper. But as a last human act it was almost as strong.

Even as she struggled to get free, Tara was wondering why someone would hate her so much she’d be willing to use the last of her strength to try to kill her instead of trying to save their own life instead.

Unprepared, and in fear, it was tough to find the magic.

“Shit!” Gunn exclaimed, but she couldn’t get the words out to ask for help. She realised she’d dropped the stake too. Stupid, stupid witch.

The choking shifted her eyes upwards, and she saw Gunn scrabbling – trying to get down here without being impaled, not what the pit was designed for. In his struggles, and as her eyes started to bulge, he dropped his weapon too, and missed when he tried to catch it.

She saw the long shafted axe falling towards her, rotating lazily in the air as he knocked but couldn’t grab it with an outstretched hand.

She watched it whiz past her face, blade first and she was fascinated by wisps of her own hair floating away as the werewolf suddenly… stopped.

What?

She twisted her head against the grip that still was around her throat, but no longer crushing it.

Her attacker had been neatly scalped.

And not by them. It’d been by pure, dumb luck.

Now Willow was really going to be mad, she was bound to have bruises around her throat, she could feel the abrasions as she rubbed where it was sore.

She pushed the dead hand away, looking up at Gunn as he fell awkwardly but avoided getting caught by any of the deadly spikes.

“Right, bitch! I’m here - ” Then he looked at his intended target, only then realising what’d happened.

“You never used to call me ‘bitch’, Charles,” Tara coughed ruefully.

“Oh. Yeah. Okay. Panic over, it’s handled,” he said unnecessarily. “Not bad huh?” he gestured at the axe, leaning against the wall where it’d fallen – part of the woman’s – the werewolf’s - head on the other side of the homemade blade.

Her only answer was to show him her newly trimmed bangs, holding up a few wisps of hair in the other hand.

“Shit,” he exclaimed.

“Yeah,” she agreed. That pretty much summed it up.

“Hey, you two okay down there?” Doyle called down after them.

Tara rolled her eyes. “Is he really your friend?” she asked.

“Couldn’t do without him,” Gunn confirmed.

“Seems to me he’s probably bad with the swimming?” she wondered, pulling herself away from the growing pool of werewolf blood before it got on her clothes.

“Huh?”

She got up and showed him her fighting moves as Gunn laughed at her.

“Guys?” Doyle shouted down, not yet able to look down and see for himself what his partner was laughing at.

“Yeah,” Gunn acknowledged, but then more quietly. “No one’s going to mistake him for a warrior, but he’s brave in his own way. He takes a load of pain from those visions of his, and then, when you least expect it, he’ll pull some hero shit that surprises the hell even out of me. Cut him some slack, okay?”

Tara nodded. Maybe he deserved the chance to prove himself before she condemned him. It wasn’t like he’d chosen to be born that way. Some half demons were the results of romances, but most of the ones who caused trouble from trickery or worse.

But there were words for prejudices like that – even if she didn’t know what this exact one was. Demonophobic?

Doyle leaned over the edge of the pit then. “What are you – Oh Gunn, you did it again. I’ve said it before, and I’ll say it again, you’re an animal, man! Just an animal.”

Tara looked at Gunn. Animal? “Oh, it was nothing,” he said, having the decency to be embarrassed about nearly scalping the wrong one of them.

“No,” Doyle countered. “Seriously now, we should add big dogs to our flyers. It pays to advertise.”

“Yes, Charles,” Tara said. “Why don’t you do that?”

Gunn said nothing.

“Hey, nice tits.”

Tara looked up at Doyle instantly, aware he could probably see right down her sweater from up there. Just when she’d been about to cut him the requested slack, he had to go say something like that?

But he seemed to realise what she was thinking. “No! I mean her – the dead – Not that you don’t have nice ti – bre – never mind. Hey, how about this? Did I mention I found some clothes?”

“Clothes?” Tara asked, just about willing to believe he’d been talking about the dead werewolf from his reaction to her glare.

“And some other stuff, yeah I found them up here. No breasts up here though. You need a ladder?” Doyle asked, making it very obvious he was looking anywhere but at her chest.

“No, we’re good,” Gunn said. “We’re good right? You can get us up? He’ll probably put his back out if he has to carry the ladder down here.”

Tara stood; dusting herself down then thickened the air beneath them and gradually moved the effect upwards, carrying them both with it. “Sure,” she said as she deposited them beside the pit. “We’re good.”

“Woah! Don’t do that again without telling me,” Gunn said, looking worried at the disappearance of the floor, and testing that he was on solid ground again now they were up.

“Sorry.”

The little man in the leather hat and jacket stuck his hand out. “Doyle,” he said unnecessarily, still making every effort to look somewhere else than could possibly be interpreted as at her breasts.

“Tara Maclay.”

“Maclay?” he queried, looking at Gunn for a moment. “You just said Tara.”

Gunn shrugged.

“Yes, why?” Tara asked.

“Well aside from sounding like being an authentic descendent of the magnificent Emerald Isle like me, you’re also famous,” he said.

“She is?” Gunn asked, sounding as if he didn’t believe it.

“Infamous might be a better word,” Doyle said. “Lots of demons in L.A. have heard of her.”

“Including you,” she noted. Infamous? Here?

“I keep my ear to the ground,” he said, sounding a little defensive. His heritage, at least in the presence of someone who killed demons, seemed to be making him worried.

“I’ll just bet you do,” she said. Somehow he reminded her of Willy the Snitch, but without the rat-face. She just had that vibe from him, but perhaps that was her prejudice speaking. She’d been wrong about people before.

They headed back towards the steps. Up above them, where Doyle said he’d found the clothes, were the walkway and balcony. Once it’d probably been where the plant foreman or manager had used to have offices. Ideal for keeping an eye on the workers from on high.

“You know, I’m starting to get the impression you don’t like me,” Doyle said a few moments later, sounding hurt.

“She just doesn’t know you yet,” Gunn said reasonably.

“I’m a likeable person, everyone likes me,” Doyle continued.

Gunn corrected him. “Unless you owe them money.”

“Hey, come on. Tell the truth, man. I cleared my debts…” Doyle argued then tailing off as Gunn gave him a significant look. “Most of them anyway. So which came first, Tara?”

“First?” she asked, distracted by what was really happening here tonight. Something had tried to kill her, and she had no idea why. Okay, things tried to kill her all the time – but the reason was usually simpler. This werewolf had hunted her, deliberately and not even in Sunnydale where everyone would expect her to be.

“The lesbian thing? Or the witch thing?”

“Woah!” Gunn said, and grabbed him, pushing him up the stairs ahead of them before she could respond. “Show us where the stuff is so you can go tell Alonna what happened. You know she’ll be worried when it’s this late.”

Tara had to smile, despite what he was and what he was saying to her. Doyle was, as he’d said, kinda likeable. Like a mongrel dog who wouldn’t go away, but somehow grew on you just by being there. Just so long as he didn’t start humping her leg, they might be fine.

“The lesbian thing,” she said, loud enough for him to hear. Just to show she had no problems at all with him mentioning her sexuality. Or the assumption all witches had a thing for dancing naked around fires together and taking that a little further.

She and Willow had never done the dancing naked around the fires thing. At least not for magical reasons.

“That’s cool, I just wondered. You hear stories, you know?” he said. “And here we are.”

A pile of clothes. Neatly folded and recently left there.

“I thought werewolves were supposed to go Hulk?” Gunn asked.

“Huh?” Tara wondered, wanting to get past Doyle to check through the things he’d found.

“Oh, he means ripping their clothes to shreds when they change,” Doyle said. “But always, somehow managing to stay publicly decent.”

“Oh,” Tara said. “I never saw that show.”

“You never saw the Hulk?!” Doyle protested, not believing it. “Man, it was every geeky kids dream to turn from Bill Bixby into Lou Ferigno.”

Had that been Willow’s dream? Probably not. It certainly hadn’t been hers and they’d both been kind of geeky. Changing into Lou Ferigno would’ve made her a bit more butch than she’d ever wanted to be.

“While were at it,” Gunn said. “It’s not a full moon. I though they needed a full moon to change?”

“It can be a few days either side of it,” Tara informed him as she got to the pile and started to pick through the clothes, wary of any spelled items that could be used to trap them.

“Like PMS,” Doyle speculated.

Tara looked at him and he didn’t follow that line of thought any further. It seemed he had a gift of saying whatever came to his mind.

“It’s not a few days either side of the full moon either,” Gunn pointed out to cover for his partner.

“You’re right. So if they’ve learned to control it…” she guessed. “Who knows...?”

“They can do that?”

“I think so,” she said. She had to admit to being a bit fuzzy on the whole werewolf thing. She’d just not had that much to do with them. “Like you say, it’s not a full moon or anywhere near it and that was a werewolf.”

“So they can change at will?” Doyle concluded.

“Looks like this one can,” she said. “Don’t you know?”

“Hey,” he protested. “I’m a half-dem – half-human, not a mystical encyclopaedia. I get visions, I pass them on and help out – that’s it. And I’ve never had a vision about a big dog.”

“Except for that time there was that St Bernard stuck in a tree,” Gunn pointed out.

“Except that,” Doyle corrected.

“Sorry,” she apologised.

Gunn squatted beside her, starting to go through the clothes as she did. She didn’t stop him, she was sure there weren’t any mystical traps attached to anything here. “Not cheap,” he said, holding some items up. All the outerwear was deep blue, probably some sort of camouflage for the night time.

“Oh look, lacy underwear,” Doyle exclaimed. “Everyone loves lacy…” He stopped when he saw her looking at him again. “Okay, so what is the lesbian perspective on lingerie? I mean it is women who pick these things out.”

Tara blushed and nodded. He was right. She loved it too. Wearing it, seeing it and taking it off her woman.

“Go,” Gunn instructed him, probably to keep him from making a bad impression into a worse-than-bad impression. “I need to speak to Tara anyway.”

“Right,” Doyle said, seeming a little aggrieved “See you later, man.”

She just nodded as he left, and turned back to the pile of clothes.

“Alonna said you wanted a favour?” Gunn asked as she picked through the pockets. “Another favour – from me?”

“Phone,” she said as she found it, not answering his question yet. She examined it, and clicked it open. “It’s dialling,” she said, closing the clamshell case before it could make a connection. She wasn’t ready to start to deal with whoever was on the end of that line yet.

“I bet you anything its Wolfram and Hart,” he suggested.

“You know them?” she asked, surprised. He was moving in more exalted circles than she’d expected. Or whatever the opposite of exalted was. Accursed?

“I’ve never been able to prove it, but we think they’re at the root of a lot of the big stuff that goes down in L.A.” he said. “Or at least their clients are.”

“Not just L.A.” she corrected. And it was a thought. She’d have bet on it too. This was Wolfram and Hart’s town, at least in their minds. And there was always Lilah to consider. Lilah and her unreasonable hatred. Could she have been responding to the Toni situation?

It seemed unlikely. Right now Lilah had to think she was in good shape to win. The lawyer wanted to cause she and Willow pain, not just to kill them.

She’d get around to that later.

Or possibly something had a standing order to kill her if she ever came back here?

“Dial again,” he suggested, eager to see the point proved.

She opened the phone, waited as it dialled and shushed him as the call connected. She hadn’t wanted to get to this yet, but his mentioning the law firm potentially changed things in a way that had implications for Toni too. If it was them then could she ask him to go up against them?

Probably not.

“Quentin Travers. Is it done?”

Too surprised even to answer, she said nothing. No, it wasn’t Wolfram and Hart.

“Hello? Miss Garo?”

Tara shut the phone, severing the connection once again.

“So was it the lawyers?” he asked her.

“No… No, it wasn’t,” she said vaguely.

He seemed to accept that. “So I guess dumping the body in their lobby isn’t an option? They hate it when I do that, which is why I do it as often as I possibly can.”

“What?” She was caught up in thoughts of the Watcher’s Council and what this could mean for them. For her and Willow. The Council wanted them – her – out of the way again? Did Rupert know?

No, he wouldn’t have let her come out here without warning her. They’d kept it from him too.

“The body?” Gunn repeated. “Usually we like them to go ‘poof’ but… that one’s just gonna go mouldy and rank if we leave it down there.”

“Do whatever you think,” Tara said, searching through the assassin’s pockets and bag.

“What are you looking for?” he asked. “We robbing her now too? Because I’m cool with that, I’d just like to know.”

“Looking for evidence,” Tara told him. “Look – Gunn… The favour I wanted. We’re really here to find a girl.” She didn’t want him all caught up in this, with the Council.

This was hers and Willows to deal with – it had to be. She didn’t want him knowing the reasons the Watcher’s were after them either. Okay, he worked with a half demon, and he owed her – but Willow had been a vampire and she didn’t know what that would mean to him. He’d lost a lot of friends to vampires.

Even if he didn’t do anything, she didn’t want to see his disappointment in her. If she was ashamed of anything in her life, it was only that Willow had been a vampire and she’d still become involved with her. He wouldn’t understand that at all. It was a story that’d take too long to tell, and he still might not get it.

Besides, she wanted him focused on Toni.

“Oh, like that is it?” he teased about her statement about wanting to find a girl.

“We’re fostering her,” she said patiently. Obviously some of his partner had rubbed off on him too. The Charles Gunn she remembered had barely ever cracked a joke.

“Oh. Right. And she ran away?”

“Yeah,” she confirmed, pleased there was no judgement in his eyes when she admitted it. He’d dealt with enough runaways over the years to know there were a thousand different reasons. He wasn’t going to judge her for that. “Willow had the details, and a picture,” she added.

“Willow?” Is that a tree?” he asked.

“Willow, my girlfriend,” she said.

“Right.”

“I need her found, Charles,” she said. “Fast as possible.”

“We can do fast,” Doyle said, coming back into the factory with Willow and Alonna.

“Where’s Mabel?” Tara asked, noticing the girl’s absence.

Willow reassured her. “Don’t worry. She’s asleep.”

“And Celia’s watching out for her,” Alonna added.

“Who’s Mabel?” Gunn asked, confused.

“A girl,” Alonna said.

“But not the girl? Damn, Tara how many girl’s have you got?” he asked her.

“I’ll explain it later,” Tara said. “But this one’s my girl.”

“I said ‘we can do fast,’” Doyle repeated, trying to look and sound useful.

Willow came over to her, admiring her newly axe styled bangs and fretting about the marks on her neck. “Hey, baby. You okay?” When they kissed all the concerns seemed to melt away. Her throat didn’t even hurt for those few moments. She didn’t need to say it for Willow to know she was fine.

“Much as I’m a big supporter of young, attractive women discovering their sexuality – or indulging it,” Doyle said. “I said ‘we can do fast.’”

“And we all heard you,” Gunn said, patiently.

“So lets just get down to Caritas-” Doyle was cut off by his partner.

“No.”

“Oh come on, man, we’ll just go see The Host and -”

“No.”

“What is it?” Tara asked.

“Oh, there’s a demon ha… A bar. The Host there, when you sing he can read you, and connect to the thing your concerned about or looking for. He can help find her. Fast,” Doyle explained. “So who are we looking for?”

Willow passed around the picture they’d brought of Toni for just this purpose. “Cute kid, what you want done to her?”

Alonna hit him. “They want her home, safe. Dumb ass.”

“Hey, Gunn,” Doyle protested, rubbing his side where she’d hit him. “Will you please tell your sister to stop hitting me.”

Gunn held up his hands. No, he wasn’t going to get in the middle of that one. “The way she tells it, you like it.” This earned him a smack too. “What is it with people beating on me tonight?”

“I’m not into violence,” the man in the leather jacket protested.

But Alonna had Tara’s attention as she wrapped her arms around Doyle’s neck. “You know you like anything I do to you, baby.”

Oh. It was like that then.

“Looks like I’m not the only one to get some R&R,” Tara joked. If Alonna was with a demon – half-demon – and her brother didn’t mind, Doyle couldn’t be that bad. Heck, the Gunn she remembered would probably have run a human out of town for looking at his sister.

Yeah, Doyle was plain speaking. Probably salt of the earth too. Certainly foot in mouth guy, but she was used to that.

“That’s right,” Alonna said with some pride. “He’s my man.”

“Which is about the only reason I took him on as partner in my firm,” Gunn said, pretending to whisper to them but intentionally allowing himself to be overheard.

“Hey!” Doyle stopped him. “Let’s be honest here, who’s the one with the visions, man? Who brings in all our-”

“Charity cases?” Gunn countered. “If we weren’t playing D&D every Wednesday night we’d have gone under long ago – and who brought David in as a client and investor? Me.”

“I took you on as my partner, that’s the way it was,” Doyle insisted. “You’re just the muscle. And, I will admit, your both good with an axe and with the ladies.”

Tara could tell it was an argument they’d had many times, and probably would many more. They were more like an old married couple.

“That was not the way it happened!”

“Alonna!” They both complained together.

“Guys, guys… just find Toni for us,” Tara said. “I don’t care how. Go sing if you have to. Just find her.”

They both nodded and moved off, having taken the other details about Toni from Willow, and still bickering as they walked away.

“You go sing if you want to – that play book is just full of Aretha Franklin.”

“Hey, Gunn, Aretha is great. I won’t have you saying a word against her.”

“Yeah, I know it. But I can’t sing it - and you sure as hell can’t.”

“It’s Karaoke,” Doyle insisted. “It’s not supposed to be perfect.”

“It sure ain’t the way you sing.”

“I’ll have you know I was an altar boy.”

“Until you sneezed.”

“That’s not fair. But what do you want to do to find her? Go ask Merl? He’d not going to have heard of her.”

And then they were gone, out of earshot.

“Are they always like this?” Tara asked Alonna.

“Always,” Gunn’s sister confirmed. “But they’ll find her real quick. One way or another.”

“What does happen when he sneezes?” Willow asked.

Alonna laughed. “Francis is half-Brachen demon,” Alonna explained. “When he sneezes he reverts to be more like his father. Just for a few moments.”

They’d run into Brachen demons before, but never had cause to do anything about them. They were about as harmless as demons came – and without the slime of the poorly named Chaos Demons either.

However, as a rule she and Willow didn’t like to encourage even harmless demons to stick around Sunnydale. The Hellmouth made it too great a risk. The ambient power in the area seemed to get to them, gave them delusions of grandeur and a yen to end the world.

“Ow,” Tara said. “Spiky.”

“Tell me about it. Once he was going down - ”

“Do not finish that story,” Willow said and took both Alonna and her arms. “Come on, baby – we need to decide how to help Mabel before we go out to look for Toni.”

No sleep for them tonight then? No, outside it was already starting to look like the sun was struggling to rise. A red glow lined the horizon and would for an hour or so yet before daylight hit.

Tara picked the werewolf’s personal effects and gave them to Willow. All but the phone. “You two go ahead. I’ll reset the traps and be along. I’ve got a call to make anyway.”

Willow looked at her a little strangely, but trusting her agreed without even asking a question.

“Leave the pit,” Alonna said. “I’ll send someone to see to it tomorrow – today I mean. We’ll need some new plywood as well as something to get rid of the body.”

Willow took her first look down into said trap then and recoiled.
“Werewolf?”

“Yeah.”

“Nice boobies.”

“Willow!” There was a naked, broken woman – werewolf - down there with half her head cut off, and Willow was looking at her breasts?

“I said ‘nice,’” she said. “Not sassy. Or perfect.”

Tara looked again. Was she missing something? Perhaps the death, blood and brains were stopping her from noticing. “Go,” she swatted her girl’s butt and watched them leave before she did anything else. She didn’t want to worry Willow until she’d spoken to Travers.

Then she pulled the phone out, clicked it open. It dialled automatically once again and she waited for a few rings before it connected.

“Travers.”

“This is Tara Maclay,” she said as calmly as she could manage.

He recovered quickly from his evident surprise. “How nice to speak to you, Miss Maclay. Can I assume Miss Garo is…?”

“She won’t be assisting you anymore,” Tara confirmed.

“She was a freelancer,” he commented, as if that made it okay she was dead.

“And you thought that’d work?” she asked him.

“She was the best in her field, I assure you. Just as you are. But no, my intent when you left Sunnydale in the present circumstances was to keep you honest.”

Honest? “And if she’d succeeded?” she asked.

“C’est la vie,” he said.

“I don’t understand why you’d do this?” she said. And she really didn’t. This was what she wanted to know. “We kill vampires and demons that you can’t. We protect the world from the Hellmouth.”

“Yes, you do – and we’re appropriately grateful.”

“Grateful enough to try to kill me?” she commented, allowing some sarcasm to slip into her tone.

“That you’ve been allowed to live this long is a testimony to your skills and abilities,” he said.

“So why?”

“You threaten everything the Council does, Miss Maclay. Everything it stands for. You and your friend would give hope to everyone who lost people to vampires. False hope. You’d make vampires into victims to be cured, not creatures to be exterminated. People would die.”

“I can’t bring people back,” she said.

“But you proved it could be done,” he corrected – and that was true enough.

“We never told anyone,” she promised him, though that wasn’t exactly true. Rupert and Jenny knew. Ira knew by implication. Even Toni knew, and she might well be the threat he was afraid of now she’d run away. Did Travers know about her? What would he do if he found out?

“But you could!” he insisted.

There it was, she was still guilty of a crime she’d not committed. Much. It seemed like they just kept going round and round this subject. “Right.”

“So what now?” he asked. “Will you threaten me with retribution?”

“No,” she said. “That’d only encourage you to try again.”

“And so?”

“Understand this,” she said as she decided. She was winging it now. She needed him to butt out while they found Toni and brought her back into the fold. If Toni told anyone what she now knew… Travers would have to go after her too. “I’m going to make arrangements that, if anything happens to us, incontrovertible proof of vampires and demons will go to every major media outlet. Along with your name.”

“While inconvenient, that’s hardly a devastating blow,” he replied.

“Oh?” she wondered. “Think about it. The people will demand their governments do something. At best the Council will become a body subject to government oversight, at worst – from your point of view – an irrelevance alongside public funded bodies. I imagine most of your Watchers will retire in disgust or take the pay-check from the government.”

Since the Council couldn’t even manage to pay expenses.

She paused and let the sink in, then continued, hoping he’d believe her. “Of course that might just be wishful thinking on my part. As for your Slayer’s – what do you think governments will want to do with them? I’d guess they’d start with dissection.”

“What do you want?” he asked.

“Just leave us alone,” she said. “Rescind the death sentence or whatever you call it. That’s all.”

“You know, Miss Maclay,” and she took his tone as an affirmation of her demands, “its times like these I remember just why we wouldn’t ever have offered you a position. Goodbye.”

She stood looking at the phone, knowing it’d probably never work again.

Of course she wouldn’t ever make those arrangements, the world wasn’t ready for the news, but how was he to know that?

***************************
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Fri Mar 16, 2007 10:09 am

Just a reminder, this is the last chance for any guesses at the next three canon character to be introduced in the next part. As you may have seen in the notes from an earlier part I offered a prize for anyone who got 2 out of 3 (since I guarantee no one can get all 3.)

We've had one guess so far... and I'm not saying whether that's right or wrong yet. You'll see in the next part. 219A goes up on Saturday night board time. (Assuming the board is up - there are some outages scheduled for this weekend according to Xita.)

The prize was a personalised T/W story as I recall.

Katharyn
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby tazraven » Fri Mar 16, 2007 12:11 pm

Hey Katharyn :wave

Your friendly neighborhood sidestep chronicle reader. Just finished part 79 and well into part 80, and I thought I'd give a quick synopsis of my reactions.

First off, yes. Willow was definitely in the box, and coincidentally enough, she was in a box again. Only this time, it wasn't Willow dust, but an actual, life-sized, action packed warm Willow. Complete with pain and confusion accessories.

So, Willow is alive. I knew it would happen, as the second chronicle is about their new life together. But I have to say, I was a little worried. First, I was worried I wouldn't like it as much. Loath as I am to admit it, I liked Vamp Willow, as evil and skanky as she was. She was a developed character and Tara was in love with her, or at least the idea of her. But you put my fears to rest with this new Willow, or rather the old Willow. Hell, just an all-around different Willow.

That was another thing I was nervous about. What was she gonna be like? Would she be happy and ready to take on the world? Savage like Angel when he came back from Hell? Oddly enough, different from anything I imagined. She's...well, she's interesting. I'm very intrigued, since you have the chance to create an entirely different Willow from anythign we've seen. I guess she's almost like a blank slate,though I can see certain personality traits coming to the forefront. Her curiousity for one, though that could be attributed to her total lack of senses for an eternity. Which, by the way, must have sucked. Alot.

But really, I love how you did it. Tara is amazing. She's strong and moral and loving and brave. She's everything the canon Tara was, but even more so and more evident. If anyone can help Willow go through what's happening, it's definitely Tara. I mean, she has her faults. Letting Vamp Willow kill innocents for as long as she did wasn't exactly the best decision in the world, but to be honest, I'm not entirely sure it was her decision. I can't imagine having to kill what I love, even if it was a killer. There was a connection there from the beginning, and the Powers That Be were screwing with her world.

On another note, the farm. What an interesting place to begin her new life. The place where her old life ceased to exist. Interesting irony you got going on there ;-) I only hope that Tara and Willow can build a home there. And I'm almost positive they will, despite a few trials and tribulations along the way.

Once again, amazing job. Your writing, plot development, and character creations never cease to amaze me.

~Sara
How far will she go to save her life?

Find out in Speak Easy
User avatar
tazraven
9. Gay Now
 
Posts: 1073
Joined: Thu Oct 05, 2006 12:21 pm
Location: Athens, Georgia


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Forrister » Sat Mar 17, 2007 2:02 am

Its been a nightmare few weeks for me. I lost my Mother after a week in ICU, since then there has been the painful process of getting her affairs in order and organising her funeral. I'm coping, I don't really know how - just doing it at the moment. Going back to work on Monday - that may help some. I got a lot of support here, and I appreciate your support as well. It will take time but I will survive.

I caught up with everything I missed today and its good to see the Sidestep Tara back in her 'kick butt' mode and this time with an equally tough Willow at her side. They will definitly shake up LA. Hope they find Toni soon, but it may not be the joyous reunion they were hoping for.

Forrister.
Forrister
3. Flaming O
 
Posts: 65
Joined: Mon Apr 25, 2005 1:52 am


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby reyjawk » Sat Mar 17, 2007 6:25 pm

I just had a chance to catch up with this story. I have loved the last few updates. I really like the idea of Tara in LA interacting with Gunn and his associates. I also liked having Gunn's Sister living in this universe.

I have a feeling Lorne will make an appearance but what about Fred?

Keep it coming...

Regards,
Toni
reyjawk
1. Blessed Wannabe
 
Posts: 10
Joined: Mon Apr 25, 2005 2:45 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Sat Mar 17, 2007 11:34 pm

First of all... how stupid am I? I already introduced the 3 canon characters! Okay, no one won.

Sara - I had been saying 'forever' that Willow, live Willow, would be back - so I am glad you have weren't diappointed! I agree with you there is a certain attraction to VW both for writing and reading her. But Tara couldn't love her - and didn't at any point.

Now Tara has her Willow. Or will, when they find each other.

I never thought about Angel and his return from Hell, Darla in her box was what was on my mind when I was writing this. I think I also rationalised that though Willow would have been affected by it, she'd 'only' had 4 or 5 years. Darla had had centuries.

The lack of senses thing... I didn't want her to have been in 'hell' or even 'a hell.' And I wasn't going near the mess of S6 with 'Heaven' being involved either. So I put her in limbo (which I suppose is a kind of hell) awaiting the resolution of her body's fate as well as her soul. The logic is iffy, but if you don't think about it too hard it works out.

Tara is the one who can and will bring her back though. Better than new.

PTB's. I'm not sure I ever referenced the PTB's anywhere in the fic. It's interesting that you lean towards that as an explanation for some stuff here. It's not 'wrong' but not what I had in mind either. You're doing the reader thing and bringing your own logic to the table - which is always fun.

In my head this entire world is a simple product of the Cordelia wish. Tara and Willow have a connection in every universe - it's just that in this reality, it's becomes more obvious because of the way things are. But yes, what are the PTB's doing?

The farm... as soon as I created it, I knew it was where the story would also end. But as for a home there... short term perhaps. There are legacies of what they've done to address - as you will see.

Thanks for the feedback and praise

Kerry - Hi hun. Hope you are holding up well. It's good that you have all the support there. Lean on people - that is what they're there for and what they want you to do. Meanwhile my thoughts are still with you.

And I thought Toni was missing in LA, but no, hear she is in the feedback. :)

Gunn's sister - she was an easy one to bring back, Alonna died due to vampires in LA. But Tara and Willow changed the whole vampire dynamic of the region so she got to ride a ripple.

Lorne... well I've already hinted at his existence. No one really has a clue how long he'd been in L.A. anyway.

Fred... saying nothing right now. Make of that what you will.

Thanks,

Katharyn.
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Sat Mar 17, 2007 11:38 pm

Section 1 of 2 for Length.

Title: The Sidestep Chronicle – Second Chronicle – Against the Law: One Mind (Part 219 A)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Constructive criticism is always welcome. Flames just demonstrate you have a tiny mind.
Spoiler Warning: Pretty limited. The story occurs in an alternate universe as set up in “The Wish” though reference is made to events that occur in both realities. Very little is referenced that occurs after S5 though. Guess why? Most “spoilers” would be for the first chronicle of this fic rather than the show and if you haven’t read that then much of this will make no sense but you can try and get round it by reading the preface to Part 104 which summarises most of what went before.
Distribution This story was written for Pens. Pens is its home. No archiving off Different Coloured Pens (This applies to all of the Sidestep Chronicle)
Summary: First of three parts where Tara and Willow go to get Toni.
Disclaimer: I don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories. You know the drill.
Rating: R – a general rating for occasional content. Individual parts might be less than this level.
Couples: Tara and Willow forever – others couples as necessary but nothing unconventional.
Notes: Parts 219A,B and C are the end of the ‘Against the law’ arc of this fic. Hopefully I’ve managed to put the splits in the right place to leave it hanging in a tense place without making either unbearable or unsatisfying in each part. Unfortunately it’s just too long to post in one go and would two extra weeks off my prep time for the rest. Besides I like speculation…
Thanks To: My own special woman Louise who helps me so much with this on top of everything else. Those other friends and family who’ve also helped us overcome everything that was put in my way. Celia and Kerry who shaped this story and continue to do so when I think back to what they told me in the past. Xita for keeping the story hanging around and continuing to give us TKTWATBW.


The Sidestep Chronicle – Second Chronicle

Against the Law: One Mind

By

Katharyn Rosser


The evening after Part 218


They didn’t need to say anything as they crossed L.A. by cab. This was simply going to be. Even the traffic was with them. Gridlock had given way to green signals and it was nothing to do with them or anything they’d done.

Chance, it seemed, was on their side. Or perhaps it was even fate?

They held hands in the back of the cab, gripping each other tightly but despite the physical connection they didn’t feel each other’s touch. But that was okay, they didn’t need to. No reassurance necessary. They were. That was all there was to it.

Holding hands wasn’t for comfort or support. It was simple physical unity. The same power, desires and aims ran through the two that were now one.

They’d refused the help of the people who’d found Toni for them. This wasn’t Gunn and Doyle’s fight, despite the offers. They were doing enough by looking after Mabel.

They would do this. Not together, but as one.

As the cab pulled up the Willow part of them reached over and pressed a fifty into the driver’s outstretched hands. They didn’t have any bags so they just got out, loosing their grip on each other’s hands but without fear in their hearts or minds.

No fear. Not even for each other. Just determination.

Rounding the cab, the Tara part of them fell into step beside the Willow part and they strode across the plaza towards their destination.

One part of them was in a beat up – borrowed - leather jacket, solid boots and black jeans.

But the Willow part wasn’t even revelling in how sexy it made her partner look.

There was no Willow at the moment. Just a part of the whole that identified more with the name than the other.

The other was in a long flowing skirt, less practical shoes and a cherry sweater than really emphasised the curves she didn’t have too many of.

But the Tara part wasn’t thinking how inappropriate to the task those clothes might have been compared to her own.

There was no self to compare it to. Just them.

Nor was that part of them stealing glances at Willow’s chest – much as that part of them had loved the sweater and the way it clung to her woman.

There was no Tara at the moment to appreciate those things. There was no Willow.

There was no self. Just them.

They were focused; they were of one mind. This was new – this was where their connection could take them and where they’d rarely been before – not to do this. They didn’t feel each other – they felt one self that was composed of both of them.

One mind.

One purpose.

One vision.

One imperative.

As one they parted and avoided the revolving door – choosing instead the swing doors which flanked it. One through each side. Their steps precisely – but unconsciously - measured to intersect their boots and shoes with the bottom of the door. All without adjusting their stride. It pushed both doors open with a significant bang, without raising a hand or using magic to achieve the same effect.

Perfect.

The security guards, to their credit, must have recognised something was wrong. Maybe they’d even been briefed about them. Maybe they recognised a serious attitude when the main doors clanged open – reverberating against the wall as they strode inside.

Perhaps they even had magic detectors of some kind.

They wouldn’t need detectors in a few more moments. Magic would be all around them.

They were aware as baton’s fell into the hands of the two guards who watched the doors. One clicked, extended and revealed a stake intended for dealing with vampires or anything else that was vulnerable to sharp wooden sticks.

The part of them that was Tara didn’t look, they just manipulated the formerly living part of the weapon, applied a little force and the stake detached, drove itself through the guards boot – parting the woman’s toes around it. They could see they guard shudder in relief when she’d had a moment to realise what’d happened.

Or what could’ve happened if she’d been a fraction unluckier.

And she was, still, unlucky.

Lucky would’ve been having the day off.

Before those moments of introspection had passed the part of them that was Willow had flung a wall of air into the guard’s counterpart, forcing him back against the wall and the oneness that was them had continued towards the desk.

More guards there – none of whom ever got anywhere close to them.

One found he was enshrouded by the tree that formed the decorative centrepiece of the atrium, held fast until they’d long since passed through. The other stopped dead in his tracks as the stake from the door guards boot stopped in it’s whizzing path precisely at his eye. Not eye level – at his eye, pressing against it. He couldn’t even blink and just stood there, trembling as he contemplated life with partial blindness.

But they carried on, not looking back at what they’d done, just ahead at what they were going to do. Onwards to the reception desk where they didn’t bother to sign in. They didn’t need to get a pass to get them into the rest of the building. The only words that were spoken came from them both.

“Tell Lilah - ” the Tara part said.

“We’re here for Toni,” the Willow part finished.

And then they were gone.

Into the, supposedly secure, elevator that’d been held open by three inches of unsharpened wood since before they’d even spiked that first boot. With a push of a button they were on their way up into the belly of the beast.

----------

The audio alarm was something Holland hadn’t heard outside of scheduled tests since about 1978, when there’d been the unfortunate incident with a disgruntled, recently Ascended, demon. An incident that hadn’t ended well for anyone. The re-decoration required had cost only slightly less than the value of the annual billing of several prominent clients who’d been eaten.

Something of a disaster all in all, and the beginning of a policy that banned Ascensions on the premises, despite the mystical energy reserves that’d determined the location of this office and made it ideal for clients with that aim in mind.

Even though there’d been incidents in the past few years, it was unusual to sound the audible alarm and disturb the whole building. There was always that thought in the mind of the security personnel that they were including actual and potential clients who happened to be on the premises.

Holland struggled with the mouse, which had been sticking all day, and transferred the images from the security cameras to the screen of his desktop PC and tried to determine what the cause of the problem was.

If it was a false alarm then heads would, quite literally, roll in the security department. To give a client the impression that the offices of Wolfram and Hart were so insecure as to be vulnerable to attack didn’t convey a confidence-building impression. If they couldn’t protect themselves, how could they protect the client’s interests?

Of course Wolfram and Hart hired no one but the best for their security teams. The best vampire detectors. The best shaman’s for the charms they could protect the building with. Unfortunately due to the nature of the clients, it was impossible to lock down entirely through ritual magic. But that was what the rest of the security team were for. Including the best – available - warlocks and witches on the occasions they could secure their services in the long term.

And fortunately one of those was on the premises this very day.

It was pure good fortune… Who’d known that there would be a visit from two young ladies who’d already come farther in the building than they should have been able to?

He watched the Two Roses on his screen, admiring how they casually dispatched the security guards who were being foolish enough to try to tackle them. Even he could see that running at them as soon as they arrived on the scene was futile. They needed to act in a coordinated manner to last more than a few seconds.

Picking up his phone he dialled down to security. Understandably his call wasn’t answered immediately. “I understand you’re having problems. Situation?” he asked, listening to the myriad of phones ringing down there as people with less information than him called to discover what was going on.

“Unknown intruders, we ah… we think their on the fifth floor,” he was informed rather hurriedly. “We’re reacting to contain the situation. Please stay in your office… sir.”

Fifth? What was on five? Or who…? What were they here for?

“The intruders aren’t unknown,” Holland informed them. “They were under Special Projects a few years ago. Files are being made available to you. Key words - Tara Maclay and Willow Rosenberg.”

The names, obviously, meant nothing to security – but within seconds they’d be pulling up the files on the people in question. Anyone who came through the door of any Wolfram and Hart office, or was the subject of their projects, was assigned a security file. It contained the best photograph available for identification along with fingerprints and sometimes a retinal scan. DNA if possible. That latter type of identification was always useful for anchoring spells and curses to the individual in question.

It was so very, very rare that the partner or spouse of anyone at the firm would ever cheat. There were always hairs or other little nuggets of magically enabled death to prove the point.

Also in the file – and perhaps more pertinent to this situation – was information on the species, capabilities and threat ratings. Finally there was the more mundane information such as name, address and known emotional weaknesses.

In the Two Roses files the idea of an ‘emotional weakness’ – i.e. a loved one that could be targeted or threatened – was utterly misnamed and misplaced. The two of them together were much stronger than either of them alone. He’d made the point at the time and the assessor had ignored his advice.

So be it.

“Witches, sir?” the security coordinator asked him, as he must’ve been reading the file.

“Yes,” Holland agreed, wondering just what could have drawn Miss Maclay and Miss Rosenberg here. Oh… of course. He’d read the reports Justin had prepared for him, but he’d never suspected… Could she really have been so stupid as to bring the girl here? “They’ll be heading for the northeast corner of the floor,” he said.

“But northeast corner offices on five are all under renovation, sir,” the security coordinator said, but keeping a respectful tone despite the tension.

Yes, they were. But that was where Tara had visited before. It was where Special Projects had used to be situated – and more particularly it was where Lilah had been based the last time Tara had been here.

“Nonetheless,” he said. “That’s where they’ll be heading first.” As he watched the screen he called up the species section of the security file. Hmm, someone hadn’t been keeping that up to date.

‘Witches’? Who’d ever seen witches do this? Who’d ever seen witches clear out a town like Sunnydale before? Perhaps five years ago the description had been something like the truth, but was every female magic user to be labelled with the ridiculously overused term?

If they’d even truly been witches he knew that his Two Roses had grown into something quite different now – way beyond what they were still labelled as in the files. Perhaps they were still marked as ‘witches’ because no one knew what better to classify them as?

Now, as they were proving, they were something refined and yet primitive in the same wonderful package. He was certain they were something that was as old as creation. As old as the Slayer’s they were vying to be more useful – and certainly more survivable - than. But they were also something that might not have been known since the days of the first Slayer.

Oh, if they’d just been able to recruit them.

Either of them would’ve done – ideally both.

But, even with leverage, the personality profiles just weren’t right for recruitment. Perhaps the odd, coerced, freelance job would’ve been possible if they’d been sure they weren’t doing anything that could be perceived as ‘evil’ under their own definition of the word. But neither of them would ever join the staff. Would they?

“What are they after, sir?” he was asked.

“Lilah,” he replied too softly for the security officer to hear. “Miss Morgan. If you take my advice you’ll stop sending your people after them piecemeal and gather your forces. They’re better than you are.” He looked at them taking out another couple of guards in a nice, non-fatal way. “You’re not even slowing them down.”

“Yes sir,” the coordinator agreed. “We’ll hold off and prepare to ambush them.”

Holland had to smile at that suggestion, but he also had to let these people do their job to the best of their considerable abilities. None of them would be here if they couldn’t be considered an asset to Wolfram and Hart. Most of the humans were ex-military and those that weren’t either of those things had… other talents.

Absolutely none of them were buffoons or rent-a-cops. Each person that the Two Roses had already avoided or confronted was paid handsomely and expected to perform accordingly. They were expected to put their lives at risk, and lay them down if necessary, for that salary. Also in return for the benefits their families would accrue after their untimely deaths.

But no one had died here tonight, at least not that he could tell. They were avoiding it but not letting that slow them down.

“I’ll send a team to cover Miss Morgan,” the coordinator told him. “And I’ll notify her immediately”.

“Send the team, but I’ll let Lilah know for you,” Holland instructed.

The coordinator didn’t argue with the decision, even though it was outside of protocol. He knew better. “Yes sir, if you’ll excuse me…”

“Absolutely.” Get back to being totally ineffective. Then he had a thought… There might be an opportunity here. It might prove instructive. “Is Tekla still on the premises?” he asked.

“Miss Mobato, sir?” A moment while it was checked with the sensitives and the security logs. “Yes, sir. She’s still here.”

“You might appreciate her assistance in dealing with this lapse in security,” Holland told them. At the very least it ought to buy him the time for a proper conversation with Lilah. And whatever happened it would become clear just how much of an asset the African woman actually was. Was the price they’d paid worthwhile?

“Yes sir, thank you sir.” The coordinator actually sounded relieved to be allowed to make use of one of the firm’s newer recruits. With Tekla not being assigned to security, he couldn’t have done so without the approval of a Junior Partner. And now he had it.

There were some things all men reacted to. Holland winced as he put the phone down and watched the particularly nasty – but singularly non-lethal – way that the latest hapless guard was being dealt with by the two ‘witches’ on the premises.

No, not ‘the two witches.’ That was an inaccurate way of thinking about them.

They were two of the three witches who were in the building… If you wanted to any of them call them ‘witches’ at all.

He dialled again and the phone was quickly picked up. “Lilah,” he said, “I believe you have some visitors on their way up to you.”

---------

No one had attacked or tried to stop them for at least three minutes. When they considered it, three minutes was a lifetime in a building with this many security guards and several methods of getting to them. It wasn’t like there was just one elevator and one set of stairs. They could come from all over.

“They’re holding back - ” the Willow voice said.

“They’ve realised they need to prepare better,” the Tara voice agreed.

Rounding the corner they took in the sight of the plastic sheeting on the floors, windows and walls ahead. Where once they shared a memory of area divided into office space now, instead, there was a wide-open area under obvious renovation. Ladders, paint and building materials lay all over the place.

“They’ve moved,” the Tara voice stated.

“Stretch out,” the Willow voice said. “She’s here.”

“We can find her,” the Tara voice agreed again. Their thoughts were still as one. Speech was simply what they were used to, an easier way of telling the difference between what each knew and what their uniqueness suggested. Because their uniqueness was still with them, just subsumed in the connection.

As they were now they could’ve made it all this way, and out again, without the need for words. But words came more easily.

When you knew a person as well as they knew Toni there were ways – mystical ways – of determining at the very least a general direction. Aura wasn’t simply a visible phenomenon for those so gifted enough to be aware of them. An aura was like light – what you could see was just one part of the sensory spectrum. An aura also sung out to those who knew how to hear the tune of a person’s life, like a crystal glass that was tapped. It sang out and echoed for some time.

And Toni’s tune was so distinctive, at least when you were close enough to hear her. Within a building, even one this size, it should be easy though.

They stretched out, complementing each other – back-to-back turning in place with each taking a one hundred and eighty degree arc. And then reversing so that they swept the same area the other part of them had dealt with.

“Upstairs,” the Tara voice of them said.

“Other side of the building,” that voice that was Willow specified.

They realised at the same moments that their words had been coming from the other’s mouth, so deeply were they entwined. It might’ve been embarrassing, but how could they feel that emotion when they were like this? The same.

“She’s alright – concerned about something, but not frightened,” they said together.

They started back towards the stairwell, well aware that the elevators would be locked down by now. Or at least should be. Their combined senses were open for spotting the inevitable security response. There would be an ambush somewhere – or at least an attempt at one once Wolfram and Hart realised that sending one or two guards at a time wasn’t going to work for them.

But still no sirens from outside the building. It was a question they hadn’t asked but nonetheless were well aware of. Would Wolfram and Hart wish to solve the problem internally? Or would they call the police? If the police came in here then they wouldn’t resist or fight them, though they’d avoid them for as long as necessary. The employees of the law firm had known what they signed up for working here – they were ready to take the risks.

That wasn’t the same for the police. And they weren’t criminals, despite what they were doing here.

The police would help them get to Toni as well though, if they made the case that the girl was at risk. They could prove they had custody too…

Either way the girl was leaving the building, whatever she thought she was doing here. Whether it was with them, or with the police didn’t matter so much. The important thing she was out of here.

Their heads snapped around at the same moments. “We feel it,” the Willow part said. The portion of them that was Tara simply nodded.

There was something – someone – approaching them. Someone who had access to the Magic. Someone confident in their abilities and who wasn’t trying to hide them. Another witch, and around here that could only mean one thing.

Real opposition.

---------------

“I warned you Lilah,” Holland told her as he supposed a battle raged in the building below them. He’d dismissed both the deaf girl and the sign language interpreter, though politely of course. It wasn’t either of their faults that Lilah was out of order. Now something had to be salvaged from the situation.

What, or who, that would be… remained in doubt.

The girl had seemed bothered only by the reactions of those around her; clearly she couldn’t have heard the alarm sounding. The first she’d have known would have been Lilah’s reaction. And Holland would’ve paid money to know what that had been. Maybe as much as five dollars.

Satisfaction? Was this what Lilah had wanted?

Or had it been hatred? Probably.

Fear? Only if she had any sense.

“Warned me about what?” Lilah snapped irritably as she tried to detect the intruders on her screen.

“About interfering in Sunnydale.”

“I-” she started to object.

He raised an eyebrow at the idea she might try to deny it. Sitting just outside her office was a girl who’d come out of Sunnydale – away from the Two Roses – only because of Lilah involving herself in the lives of the Tara Maclay and her partner.

Again.

“She is a viable candidate,” Lilah insisted instead of trying to deny the undeniable.

Holland picked up the file from in front of her, flicking through it idly. As if he didn’t have a care in the world – and the truth was he really didn’t think he had cause to be concerned. Not for himself. Whatever else they were, the Two Roses weren’t psychotic and they weren’t out for revenge on all of Wolfram and Hart.

They hadn’t even damaged any of the guards too badly. Yet.

“Irrelevant. If she is then you only found that out after you ignored the instructions that’d been made perfectly clear to you -”

“It was advice,” she corrected, willing to argue the distinction.

“By the Senior Partners,” he completed.

Advice from that august body was should always be regarded as an instruction. Lilah knew it, arguing semantics wouldn’t change it now. The Senior Partners were largely silent, but when they spoke it was your responsibility to listen, no matter what you thought about what you heard. He thought he’d impressed that to Lilah a long time ago.

She was supposed to be on course to join those beings, in due course.

But now she’d demonstrated, yet again, that there were things she couldn’t detach herself from. The existence of a Senior Partner was so very detached. That had been the point behind Two Roses. But Lilah Morgan didn’t have that quality – she wouldn’t until the Two Roses were destroyed.

And that, perhaps, was what she’d been hoping for.

Had she determined what had gone on? Was she just looking for official sanction for her revenge? Was she trying to use what she was supposed to become to get what she wanted?

Or was this simply the playing out of the feelings of hate Tara Maclay had deliberately placed in her head, at Lilah’s own request?

“I don’t need to justify myself, least of all to you, Holland,” she said, and she wasn’t wrong. They enjoyed equal stature these days, no longer student and mentor. And she was well aware that big things were planned for her, it had to have become clear to her.

Which was, in Holland’s opinion, exactly why she should’ve been patient and attained the power before carrying through her personal business. No one would, or could, have argued if she’d somehow managed to maintain her grudge through the process of becoming a Senior Partner. Instead… Well, she’d risked everything. Even if she didn’t quite understand how much that was.

He was the only one – the only human in this building - who knew what she’d been chosen for.

Oh, she might have guessed she was expected to become a Senior Partner. But she had no idea what that really meant.

To the best of his knowledge none of the Senior Partners had ever stepped down once appointed and some of them had been in place for centuries. Instead, they were slowly rotated out of position and elevated to some function in the ever after that was… well, other. He’d never seen such a change take place, but he’d been with the company long enough to remember how a candidate for the position had been ‘removed from consideration.’

Not that long after he’d joined the firm, back in the mid-seventies, one of the highest earning Junior Partners had somehow learned she was to be elevated. Her name had been… Clare was it? She’d started to act like she’d owned the place – at least that was what his mentor had told him at the time – and she’d been ‘removed from consideration’ for elevation.

They’d cleared the body parts up from a five-mile stretch of freeway after she ‘fell’ from an overpass she had no business being on. Suicide, they said.

Problem was, her car had still been in the parking lot here at the office. The freeway, twenty miles away. She certainly hadn’t walked out there just to throw herself off a bridge.

And Holland happened to know there had been some extensive re-decoration done in one of the fifth floor meeting rooms immediately after the accident. He’d picked the new colours himself. Re-decoration suggested Clare hadn’t actually made it to the overpass alive to be dismembered by passing traffic. Something else had down the job before the – easily transportable – parts had been scattered there and further mangled.

“The girl came to me, all lost in L.A. and without a friend to turn to. I don’t need to explain myself to you,” Lilah insisted again – but repetition suggested she was afraid. Explanation contradicted her statement that it wasn’t required.

“No, Lilah, you don’t need to justify or explain yourself to me,” he agreed with her. “But the Senior Partners would like a word with you all the same. About a number of matters, as I understand it.”

Holland gestured to the wall of her office, previously solid and presumably layered with many substances to prevent the both the escape of sound and intrusion by magical or technological means. Now… It wasn’t so solid. Now there was a large gateway in the centre of it, right behind Lilah’s chair. The ‘reality’ of the wall itself had been transformed into a portal.

Lilah’s eyes widened as she looked back at it. Of course she’d never been summoned before the Senior Partners before and the manner of it had to be a surprise to her. “The portal’s here?” She shouldn’t have been so shocked. She should’ve known about the nature of the varying types of portals.

Perhaps she thought portals were things that happened to other people.

Gateways to the various ‘hells’ millions of other realities and dimensions that would be paradise to some and hell to others. All connected and all interdependent. Heaven or Hell was simply a matter of perspective. After a million years of torment, wouldn’t a millennia or so of mild discomfort seem like paradise?

And in every one of those realities, Wolfram and Hart representation was maintained in some way, shape or form. Here… it was law. In others religion. In still others wise mediators. Others he was sure he couldn’t even begin to fathom the nature of.

“The Senior Partners are everywhere,” he told her sagely and gestured once more to the portal that glared brightly with dark energy. Without waiting for her to step through to the other side he turned his attention back to the file about young Antonia Alessi.

He was interested by the test scores Lilah had referred to. They confirmed his own impression of the girl from the careers day visit he’d paid to her. In fact they were so impressive he kept returning to them as he flicked through other pages of data, checking one figure and then another.

Very interesting.

But he was disturbed by the ease with which the girl had been brought here. Everything suggested she hated her mother, so why come here? To Lilah, that woman’s lawyer?

Had she run into trouble here in L.A.? Or was the mother she hated a better option than the Two Roses she now believed had deceived her? What was it that was driving her? The facts were all here in the file – but that didn’t mean the answers were here too.

Meanwhile Lilah had put her jacket on, fastened it and generally gave herself the once over. She wouldn’t ask for his help. He wouldn’t have given it, even if there were something he might’ve done.

They both knew how it was.

Quite why her last adjustment was to unbutton one of the fastenings on her blouse, he couldn’t imagine. Did she really think any of the Senior Partners would be impressed by that? They who had all the denizens of a thousand hells at their beck and call. Even if they had any of those kinds of interests – which he didn’t presume to judge.

But to each their own, it was probably instinct on her part. She did the same thing when she went into some courtrooms.

Naturally, as soon as she passed through it, the portal disappeared from the wall as if it’d never been there. He waited a couple of seconds to see whether she returned immediately, at least in this world’s timeframes, but after that brief pause he expressed a little regret. “Oh, Lilah. They’re really giving you a working over.”

A couple of seconds in some realities was as much as a day here. Although there were some others where a subjective day might take a century here too. He had no way of knowing where the meeting would’ve been convened.

Taking Toni’s file with him he left Lilah’s sanctum, going through to the outer office where Toni and the sign language translator were waiting for him.

By reflex, and it always was, he whistled a little tune that always came to mind on these occasions. “Whatever will be will be,” he said under his breath. “The bills just have to be paid.”

And Lilah hadn’t been paying them. She’d been indulging herself at the firm’s expense.

The file had provided one fact that answered a lot of questions. He knew what this girl had been promised, and that Lilah could never have paid that bill. All so she could win. Just so she could put one over on the young woman she hated so very, very much. It was the worst kind of vanity.

He’d have preferred it if his former protégée had been falsifying her expenses. Better than this.

Then he put on his widest smile – he liked children and this one seemed to offer a lot of potential, just as Lilah once had. But they’d caught Toni sooner. Was she the one for them?

*Toni. How nice to see you again. How are you enjoying your visit with us?* He was pleased to learn the mystically learnt sign language skills hadn’t yet faded. He had the feeling he was going to need them for a while longer.

But he had to be quick in undoing the damage this situation was likely to cause. Miss Maclay and Miss Rosenberg weren’t likely to wait for him very long. In fact they weren’t likely to wait at all.

Real opposition was all that was slowing them down.

--------------
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Sat Mar 17, 2007 11:41 pm

Section 2 of 2 for Length..

--------------

Real opposition was the simplest way to describe the tiny African woman who barred their way from getting back into the stairwell.

At least they believed her to be African, simply from the absolute ebony tone of her skin that was so rare in a country with a history like the United States. Otherwise, they wouldn’t have known her from someone who lived in Beverly Hills or Long Beach. Certainly no introductions had been made.

She was no cliché though, this woman. She’d already slowed them down more than any group of guards so far.

She was powerful, she was skilled and she was absolutely dressed for this place. Her trouser suit was as immaculately tailored to her tiny form as her hair was perfectly woven.

Witch versus witch. It was something the Tara part of them had been through before, though that which was Willow lacked the experience except for what was reflected from their now shared memories.

But back then the Tara part had been a different, a more ‘typical’ witch if there was such a thing. Now they were both something different. In the same situation today, Amy Madigan wouldn’t have been half the challenge she had been then.

The problem was neither of them knew what this African woman was really capable of. Traditions varied around the world, and they didn’t pretend to understand or know what most of those were. Even if they’d know where she was from, she could’ve learnt something they’d never heard of right here.

The fundamentals though… they seemed to be similar.

On the other hand she seemed very aware of where their power came from – the talents they had. The first couple of minutes of the encounter had passed with tentative probes at each side’s talents. This woman didn’t seem fazed by facing what she thought was two of them – but was really one mind of two bodies. Though her lack of power compared to the reinforced unity of them should’ve been a decisive disadvantage she showed no fear. She was undoubtedly strong, but not in their league. And fearless as the African witch was, she didn’t appear to possess the abilities to defeat them.

When they’d first come upon her, simply standing there waiting for them, they’d already been aware of the power the woman had. They’d been cautious, not wanting to injure her as she might force them to do. They hadn’t tried to push her aside as they had the guards, not wanting to provoke her.

Even if they were stronger, she might easily be more experienced. She might have abilities they’d not come across before. And a battle of magical wills was one of the most demanding battles the Tara part of them had ever experienced.

Mental agility and inspiration was just as important as sheer strength. The Tara portion of them had often related it to battling to unlace someone’s shoe while they tried to do the same to you. You could pull and tighten the knots of your own lace, but do the same with your opponents and they were even more firmly set against you.

They’d been prepared to take this slowly, carefully trying not to injure the witch, while forcing their way past her.

But then, feeling something significant was happening above them as the whole building flexed with magical power for a few seconds, they knew they had to move on. Perhaps that ‘flex’ had been nothing to do with them. Then again, it could be.

A silent plea to be allowed to pass had only been met with a brilliantly wide smile and nothing else had happened. They’d stood, a triangle of magic users, with the point of that triangle blocking their progress. And that was all that the woman wanted to do. She didn’t want to beat them – she wanted to hold them back.

They’d taken a step forwards and hadn’t been too surprised to walk into a wall of thickened air, slowing their progress as if they were walking through treacle.

Old news to both of them – but informative. It showed that the basics of what this woman was capable of were things they were familiar with.

And knew how to defeat.

The reverse of ‘thicken’ was of course to ‘thin’ the air, something they’d idly discussed with the focus on how it might affect air breathing demons and other opponents they found in Sunnydale. ‘Thin’ would be useless against vampires – without a need to breathe - but good enough for other creatures, and possibly an excellent way to try to quench a fire.

And that was always a bonus given the Willow portion’s aptitude for manipulating that element and the unfortunate tendency of most things to be flammable.

This was the first time they’d tried it outside of small experiments though and it showed. It’d taken them a moment to manipulate the particles and molecules that made up the least obvious – but most important – part of the natural world.

It wasn’t picking apart their opponent’s effect – which would’ve been resisted by her skills – rather it was directly countering the effect. Like pouring water on fire. All they did was return the air between them to the state it should always be in at this altitude.

The African woman had smiled once again. Knowing they had the measure of that effect she allowed her incantation to lapse. That briefly starved them of breathable air as they reduced what was around them to near vacuum. The wind had blown and their hair had been disturbed as surrounding gases rushed into the sudden void – but then they’d allowed their own spell to lapse and they were right back where they had been.

Just closer to their opponent than before. Closer to passing her and getting to where they needed to be.

Then fire had met fire and yet both sides had remained untouched. The redecoration of the office space offered nothing immediately flammable to feed the flames. Fortunately no chemical had been left around.

Without anything resembling natural wood the Tara part could choose to manipulate, there were fewer options. The water pipes were, unfortunately, shut off too.

Fire and Air were their elemental limits at the moment, if they continued to play this game.

“Why are you -” the Tara voice started.

“Doing this?” the Willow voice finished.

Why else? She was an employee of the company who’s building they’d invaded. No better, or worse, than the security guards they bypassed. Just different.

Another smile.

“You should -“

“Move aside.”

The only reaction of the African woman was to reach into her jacket and pull a pistol from a shoulder holster that somehow wasn’t spoiling the line of her suit. She stood easy then. The matt-black weapon resting easily in her hand, down by her side. Not menacing or threatening them in any way except through its presence.

They shared a thought through their love. This woman, talented as she clearly was, wasn’t about to let them pass without a fight – one they didn’t want to waste time on. And who knew what she could do? Wolfram and Hart wouldn’t have employed her unless she was proficient in what she did.

She wouldn’t have been allowed to carry a firearm in here unless she was proficient with that too.

The gun changed things. She’d changed the rules of the game – such as the rules had been. The gun threatened to make the stakes lethal.

But could she be intimidated? Probably not by magic or the simple threat of magical violence. The gun was intended as intimidation on her part – but they had the sense that she didn’t intend to use it unless pushed. This woman’s orders weren’t capture or kill – they were to delay, even if that was just to facilitate the same eventual aims.

The Tara part let her response be felt, without speaking a word. She just watched as the Willow part did something she’d never done before.

She let her past come out to play.

Instead of being in step with Tara, no longer one, they slipped apart in body and mind. It was a recovery of their senses of self but the same time an absence that was almost as keenly felt as bereavement. Willow was no longer a part of her in the way she had been for the last little while.

Willow abandoned the identical pose they’d adopted because they’d been having the same thoughts and feelings. Instead, as Tara watched, her whole body shape changed. Oh, there was nothing magical about it – nor mystical. No, this was Willow simply moving in a new way.

New? Perhaps it was better to describe it as a very old way.

Holding herself differently, walking differently… up on the balls of her feet. Holding her hands differently, doing all sorts of different things with them.

It was like a switch being turned on, as Willow became what she despised.

That was why they’d parted, so they didn’t share the thoughts and memories of the creature Willow had once been as she allowed what she remembered free reign over her body.

And with the body came the attitude.

Tara knew this wasn’t just a memory to Willow. It was more like a long suppressed personality… And now it was coming out to play, Willow was afraid of it. So was she.

“Want to play, Kitten?” Willow purred and inserted her tongue Tara’s ear after the softly spoken words. “So bored… So very bored now.”

And even knowing this was really her Willow; Tara couldn’t stop herself shivering as her own memories rushed back.

---------

Holland stood back and admired the way his Two Roses were dealing with the great hope of witchery in Wolfram and Hart. And he did think of them as ‘his.’ He had no little pride in their creation, even if fate had decreed it be so.

Miss Mobato was the finest witch they’d employed in his time with the firm. She’d come recommended by the Central African office, which had understandably been reluctant to let her go after she’d been recruited from the service of one of the more brutal dictators in the region.

Nor had she come cheap, even by US standards of compensation.

It was no coincidence, he supposed, that within two months of her leaving that dictator’s service, his country had democratised itself on a wave of popular uprisings.

She was well trained with weapons and had a doctorate in Chemical Engineering. The fact she was a practising witch had simply been the icing on the cake as far as the other Junior Partners had been concerned.

Her file suggested she’d never been one to enjoy the more brutal aspects of her work, but she’d still done things he’d never have been able to defend her against if they’d come to court.

Her instructions here were simpler and much less brutal. She would’ve tried to kill the Two Roses – if so ordered. But those weren’t her instructions – and frankly he didn’t believe she could have managed it. Not without the pistol, and he was certain if she’d lifted that and pointed it at either of the Two Roses that would’ve been the end of her.

After all, her recruitment was a direct result of not being able to bring Miss Maclay on board. Mobato was… second best. And she knew it.

Perhaps even third best.

Did she have an ego about that? Or would she remain professional?

She was certainly succeeding in slowing Miss Maclay and Miss Rosenberg down. They were approaching her warily – immediately aware of the latent power focused on them. They’d sparred a little – he didn’t suppose they’d have wanted to kill their opponent either… Which was why it might always have been problematic had he successfully recruited Tara.

She wouldn’t have done what she was told because she couldn’t get past what she believed in and what was right.

Tara didn’t have killing in her – at least not the killing of humans. Look at what had happened the last time she’d been involved in it. Years of guilt over something she’d not actually done for herself and which most people who’d known the truth would’ve condoned in a heartbeat.

Of course she and Miss Rosenberg had to be wary, they couldn’t know Tekla’s background or how powerful she was, not even what forms her powers might take.

So they’d done the smart thing and changed tactics. What they were doing to Tekla now was certainly having its effect and they’d know it.

He had no doubt they were exploiting their ability to read the aura of the people they encountered. Most well mannered magic users considered peeking at aura an invasion of privacy – unless it was someone they were already close to – but they’d use it here where they were risking death to help a girl who really needed no help at all.

Right now Miss Mobato’s aura had to be doing visual somersaults. Even he could see that she was disturbed – though giving it the old-college-try to maintain her imperturbability. He wondered, idly, whether she’d had occasion to be so disturbed before?

They were unpredictable, these Two Roses he’d nursed into their romance. That was, perhaps, ironic as it was the very certainty of their fate which had made them so attractive to the firm. Certainty of that kid was rare and precious – ideal for manipulating events to the outcome that they needed it to be.

And now…

Now, here they were invading Wolfram and Hart in search of a deaf girl they’d rescued and given a home to. Successfully invading, in spite of all kinds of security being pitched against them.

Here they were playing with a Wolfram and Hart killer. Playing in the way that he’d only seen a predator like a vampire do before. And they were doing it so they didn’t have to kill her.

Irony upon irony.

Meanwhile Lilah, the end result of the Two Roses project, had been summoned before the Senior Partners and that was, if he’d been a betting man, unlikely to end well for her.

All in a days work though. These kind of turnabouts were what made life here so perpetually interesting.

----------------

They were separate now. Their march into the office had come to an end. The desire to make progress without killing their gun-and-magic wielding opponent had led them to this. Willow had shown her the idea – and she’d agreed to it as the least-worst way forwards.

Then Willow had carefully withdrawn from their connection.

Of course Tara could still feel her, as she always could, but they were distinct from each other now.

The woman she loved didn’t want to share this – and Tara understood why. She didn’t want to be feeling Willow’s worries and disgust anymore than Willow wanted to show it to her. Of course she would if Willow wanted that support, but she didn’t want to at all.

Besides, right now their unity would’ve inhibited Willow from doing what needed to be done.

She still had her own part to play. She was, once again, the Kitten.

It wasn’t so much what Willow was doing that was the problem, but memories it stirred up. And perhaps the worry that by releasing that hidden part of her past something might awaken?

Perhaps it was more about how that made Willow feel, like they weren’t just memories and instead of part of her that’d never left her. Something from a past that was never forgotten but was definitely behind them.

She could find out… she could allow Willow to enter her consciousness once more, just as Willow could do the same with her and – in an instant – she’d know. She’d feel how her lover felt and she’d feel bad for her.

Willow already felt bad, but Tara knew her girlfriend didn’t want her to be a part of that.

Watching Willow now was like watching the vampire… Her memories of doing just that were almost as strong as Willow’s of being that damned creature. She used to watch the vampire with disgust, revulsion and fascination.

Longing too… Longing for the person the vampire resembled but could never be. She’d had to kill the vampire to get the woman she loved back.

She’d never realised Willow was such a good actor – or maybe she’d never quite appreciated what it was to have the memories and feelings of another life co-existing with your own. Perhaps it wasn’t a ‘memory’ at all, not as Tara remembered her mother for example.

Perhaps, instead, it really was a part of Willow. Not an active part to be sure, but something that was there. Something she could tap in to. If that was true… If Willow was having to hold back that part of her… That would be awful for her. But perhaps, on the other hand, it didn’t have to be a bad thing.

What was a personality? Wasn’t it the sum of experiences and feelings? Weren’t they all inside Willow anyway? Those were dangerous thoughts. Those thoughts were essentially imagining that maybe the vampire still existed – but in way perhaps it… she did.

If Willow, her Willow, had existed as some part of the vampire – and could she have stayed with that creature if it hadn’t – then didn’t the vampire have to still exist for the same reason? If she’d treasured something of the woman in the vampire, no matter how slight, then… No, she wasn’t going to finish that thought.

Except she already had.

Willow - her Willow - had never acted like this before though. And even now, even when she was doing all she could to be like the Willow that no longer existed, there was still no capacity for evil in the real Willow. None. Tara was so certain of that she’d pledge her life to it.

Willow, her Willow, couldn’t be what that creature had used to be, even if there was a part of the vampire still within her. Just as the vampire had never been able to love, so Willow couldn’t be what it’d been. She couldn’t be cruel; she wouldn’t be much use as a dominatrix – as interesting as that thought might’ve been in other circumstances.

Physically Will was being a mimic, and a lot less pale than she’d used to be back then. It was the attitude that was selling her performance to the witch – and certainly not the clothes. Imagine, the vampire, in a long skirt and a sweater that verged on pink? That’d never been the height of undead fashion.

And not a scrap of leather to be found…

No, the vampire would have dusted herself rather than be the slightest bit as pink and fuzzy as Willow found herself now. That was just what she’d been wearing when Gunn had called and suggested he’d found out where Toni was. It also spoke to the value of checking what clothes you were shoving into your bag before you left home. Really, those should’ve been sent to the charity shop a long time ago.

In terms of Willow’s performance, the looks certainly weren’t right and that impacted on the physicality. But in attitude… Willow was making her shudder, just as she’d shivered when that tongue had gone into her ear and a whispered tone from the past had spoken to her once again.

It hurt to see Willow this way even though they weren’t sharing their connection.

Was it possible that another reason behind their withdrawal from each other was that Will didn’t want to feel her reaction to the return of the vampire? After all, the creature had hurt them both. It might not be just that Willow didn’t want her to know the memories of the vampire? Her girlfriend might not want the other side of the exchange of thoughts and feelings.

Maybe she didn’t want to sense the attraction Tara had felt, even then. An attraction for all there had been of her Willow, but an attraction nonetheless.

“Want to play?” Willow asked, circling the African woman once again – but this time in the other direction. Then she paused and was lingering behind her ‘prey.’

They’d tested each other, and come to a standstill. Sure, she and Willow could kill the woman, but they didn’t want to do that. Any spell casting battle, or attempt to unpick each other’s spells was bound to result in it this woman’s death. They wanted her to stand aside… because Tara didn’t think there was a way to get past her without killing her.

Apart maybe from this.

“Want a… taste?” Willow hissed. “We can play a game.”

Tara watched the hand that held the gun twitch, just as the woman’s aura flickered with a tinge of fear and a lot more surprise. This witch had come here expecting a magical battle at the worst and now she found herself the object of attention to someone who was behaving very strangely… and very threateningly.

She didn’t know what to make of it – except to fear it.

Tara stayed focused on the weapon, leaving the specifics of what Willow was doing to her unconscious. She had to be focused on the weapon. It was a gun; she had to divert it if this woman chose to use it against Willow. Much as she might be acting that way, Willow wasn’t a vampire. It’d kill her. But she knew Willow, she knew the vampire too. Neither would back off if the woman chose to point the gun at her/them. The act would continue to try to scare her into giving it up.

But if this woman pointed her weapon at Willow… Tara didn’t know what she’d end up doing, but the gloves would come off and they’d need to redecorate this place yet again.

“Games are fun,” Willow hissed in the woman’s other ear. “I’ll play with one of your eyeballs while you watch me with what’s left. Then we can both play together with the other one, if you’d like.”

Obscenely Tara was secretly pleased that so far Willow’s taunts had been all about pain and suffering she could inflict and none of it had been… sexual. The vampire, as many of them were, had been a highly sexual creature. For them the act of feeding, and the desire to feed, could be equated with orgasm and, before it, sensual desire.

None of that was in Willow’s performance, probably because the fear of being eaten, in a less than sensual way, was working better than they’d hoped right now.

Tara could see how this immaculately dressed woman was reacting to Willow. She wasn’t imposing physically – only her spike-heeled shoes helping her to even qualify as ‘short’ – but then neither was Willow. Even as she focused on the pistol in her hand, the woman’s aura betrayed her impervious face.

The more she watched, the more the aura reacted to Willow. It was flickering wildly now. Willow had just whispered something that she hadn’t been able to hear and there, for the first time there was something obvious fear in the Wolfram and Hart employee’s eyes.

Discomfort, fear… terror even. You didn’t need to be able to see auras to pick up on that anymore. Body language and expression said it all.

So what had Willow said to her? And did she even want to know? Did she want to know why the arm that had so often embraced her, instead looped threateningly around the woman’s neck? Not the embrace of a lover, but the first step of a hunters attempt to ensnare the prey. Next those soft hands would pull back on the chin, turning the head aside and exposing the neck.

And then…

“You enjoy pain,” she did hear Willow say. “Don’t you?” Nails that had once been capable of slicing open cured leather now trailed without real threat over the woman’s throat. Once upon a time another Willow would have opened it up like that and drank her fill, enjoying the experience of watching life – and hope – slip away. “You’ve enjoyed inflicting it.”

The aura flickered to indicate the truth. No guilt, no regret. Surprise though, perhaps that she was so obvious. Clearly this woman didn’t know how to read an aura. If she had, she’d have known in a heartbeat that Willow was faking this. She’d have known it was Tara herself who’d resolved to kill her if she had to protect Willow from the gun.

If the gun comes up… I’ll fry her where she stands.

Whoever this woman was, Willow had gotten to the truth of it. She’d hurt people in the past and now she was faced with someone who’d also hurt people in her past.

Tara was willing to bet Willow’s excuse was better. Being dead, a demon was all the excuse she needed.

And she knew Willow had been better at it – even though she didn’t know this woman at all.

“So have I…” Willow told her. “So can we play together? Can I hurt you so we can both enjoy it?”

One hand poised around the woman’s neck, ineffectual nails at her jugular, the other went downwards. Tara quivered, fearing this moment as much the woman clearly did. Willow was going for the gun, trying to take it out of play. She had her hand on the back of the gun hand teasing along the fingers. Then she enfolded the barrel in her hand, keeping it from being pointed anywhere but down.

When Willow whispered again, the weapon was in her hand. Surrendered without a fight.

The problem for Willow now was that she’d never held a gun in her life and had no idea whether it was safe – or how to make it so. They had to get rid of this woman. Things were moving too slowly, the guards had been given lots of time to prepare for them. That was probably all she’d wanted.

And they had to get closer to Toni before the police arrived.

“There’s a pet,” Willow hissed in the shorter woman’s ear. “You can run along now.”

Tara locked eyes with the woman for a moment. She seemed, at that moment, to realise she’d been played. Willow letting her go so easily had broken the spell, and it’d never been a magical one. Fear was replaced by a thin smile that might have been of admiration. Or it might’ve been an admission she’d never been able to win this. She didn’t have their experience with magic.

Oh, she’d probably been willing to kill them, she worked for this firm after-all, but until that moment she might not have fully realised that they were willing and able to kill her. The only thing keeping her alive was that they just didn’t want to. Maybe she was even grateful.

She should be. If she’d pointed that weapon at Willow…

Tara raised her eyebrows and the woman nodded, turning and steadily walking away from them. Making it plain she wasn’t a threat.

Of course they couldn’t forget about her, but Tara didn’t think she’d make any more trouble. She’d done her duty, but no paycheque was worth dying for.

Willow came back to her, still maintaining the act and watching the woman leave. She still slinked just as the vampire had used to do, even if it was a little more fuzzily in her pink sweater and long skirt. Thus they were still in character, Willow pushing her tongue into her ear again when the African woman glanced back at them.

And what would’ve happened if Willow hadn’t taken that extra step?

Tara realised then that the woman had never said a word. With the international nature of Wolfram and Hart it was possible she didn’t even speak English, which would just have made Willow’s performance all the more remarkable. Or it could be she just wasn’t a talker.

Tara allowed her lover to embrace her from behind, groping her breast without passion, just as part of the act. Then she took the gun from Willow, smoothly ejecting the magazine and the cartridge from the chamber to make the weapon safe before taking the slide from the rest of the weapon.

She hated guns, always had, which was why she knew precisely how to make them safe, but nothing about how to use them.

Only then did the woman they’d scared off without a full-on magical battle disappear and, from the sense they had of her power, left the area – heading down the stairwell.

Willow continued to embrace her though. Only now it was more of a hug than the lingering web of desire the vampire had always tried to use on her. Almost slumping, as if it’d taken something out of her, Willow rested her head on Tara’s shoulder. Tara put the dismantled gun in her bag and with her free hands held onto Willow’s for a moment, stroking her face with the other. “You were wonderful,” she said. But she was glad Willow hadn’t done this to the other woman, embracing her this way.

Truth be told she’d have understood if Willow had needed to. They both knew the fundamental truth of their lives – that all each of them wanted, had and would want was each other. All of their lives.

What the vampire had wanted in the past was separate and gone, but for this little reminder.

Didn’t mean she wanted to see what might’ve been necessary.

“She wasn’t my type,” Willow forced the joke, but her tone said she wasn’t feeling like joking at all. She was just trying to make the best of it and all Tara could do right now was to squeeze her hand a little tighter. And to focus on being one with Willow again. They still had work to do and besides that, she wanted to show just how little Willow had to feel bad about.

All she’d done was mimic the past. At least it should’ve been that simple.

“What did you say to her?” Tara wondered as they parted and prepared to set off again.

Willow frowned, “You don’t want to know,” she said. “I used a bad word.”

“You’re worried about a bad word when you’re threatening to… do what vampires do to them?”

“I am about this word… and it was part of what I was wondering if she’d like me to do to her.”

And then Tara knew because they were one again. It was a bad word.

But it was even worse in the context.

It was time to go and get Toni.

****************
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Sat Mar 24, 2007 10:27 pm

Section 1 of 3 for length

Title: The Sidestep Chronicle – Second Chronicle - Against the Law: One Purpose (Part 219 B)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Constructive criticism is always welcome. Flames just demonstrate you have a tiny mind.
Spoiler Warning: Pretty limited. The story occurs in an alternate universe as set up in “The Wish” though reference is made to events that occur in both realities. Very little is referenced that occurs after S5 though. Guess why? Most “spoilers” would be for the first chronicle of this fic rather than the show and if you haven’t read that then much of this will make no sense but you can try and get round it by reading the preface to Part 104 which summarises most of what went before.
Distribution This story was written for Pens. Pens is its home. No archiving off Different Coloured Pens (This applies to all of the Sidestep Chronicle)
Summary: Second of three parts where Tara and Willow go to get Toni.
Disclaimer: I don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories. You know the drill.
Rating: R – a general rating for occasional content. Individual parts might be less than this level.
Couples: Tara and Willow forever – others couples as necessary but nothing unconventional.
Notes: Parts 219A,B and C are the end of the ‘Against the law’ arc of this fic. Hopefully I’ve managed to put the splits in the right place to leave it hanging in a tense place without making either unbearable or unsatisfying in each part.
Thanks To: My own special woman Louise who helps me so much with this on top of everything else. Those other friends and family who’ve also helped us overcome everything that was put in my way. Celia and Kerry who shaped this story and continue to do so when I think back to what they told me in the past. Xita for keeping the story hanging around and continuing to give us TKTWATBW.


The Sidestep Chronicle – Second Chronicle

Against the Law: One Purpose

By

Katharyn Rosser


Moments after Part 219A


Holland stood in the shadows as he watched the confrontation come to an end. He’d missed much of it on his way down, but he’d still watched as Tekla Mobato was taunted and played with by Miss Rosenberg. He’d never seen the young woman do that in the days of her undeath – but there was more than a little of Drusilla even in her feigned madness.

And he had no doubt it had been feigned.

The link between the two vampires, one former and one very current, was hardly surprising given that the sometime contractor had been Willow’s siress - and at Wolfram and Hart’s request no less. There was always a little of the sire that became part of the progeny. Some part of the demon that perpetuated itself in the only way it could on this plane.

Still, it’d been educational to watch as the young woman slipped back into her former persona. He supposed there were a good number of Wolfram & Hart psychologists who’d love to get their hands on Willow Rosenberg and determine just how suffering more than one death, coming back to life and reintegrating those memories into her living soul had been accomplished. What effect had it had on her?

How had she adjusted to it?

And how did she regard that part of her past? Was it part of her? Was it more than a memory? Or less than a bad dream?

From all reports Miss Rosenberg was a remarkably well-adjusted individual, but whether that was something anyone could achieve or was unique to her, possibly with the love and assistance of her partner, was certainly up for question.

The use of the ritual that’d returned her to the world of the living was rare. And usually those who had been vampires and were returned to life weren’t let loose from the firm’s control.

Of course, there were always reasons they’d wanted destroyed vampires returned to them, but never so they could leave and simply be in love with someone.

And the ritual… costly in the extreme.

Had Lilah even stopped to ask herself what effect using the ritual on Toni’s father would have? She’d made the offer to Miss Alessi, or at least implied it. Had Lilah, in her hatred, ever stopped to consider that she wouldn’t be doing the girl any favours at all?

Perhaps she had, perhaps that had been intended to be another part of her revenge.

If Miss Rosenberg’s recovery was as unique as it seemed to be, Lilah might just have been hurting the girl even more if she’d provided that service.

Looking at the Two Roses, as they held and comforted each other for a few moments, he could believe that the love had certainly helped with Willow’s rehabilitation – but ultimately Holland was a believer in the power of the individual. You either had the talent, resources and strength for the life you lead or you didn’t. It was how winners and losers were differentiated.

Physical prowess, education, wealth… perhaps all those things helped, but ultimately success or failure came down to resolve and mental strength.

And these two had those qualities.

When the young women parted and looked ready to proceed he stepped from the shadows and came down the corridor towards them. He wasn’t worried about what they might do to him. He was approaching at a walking pace, open handed and trusted in them implicitly.

He’d read reports of how they hunted. They could’ve eliminated Tekla, and every guard in the building with ease. Vampires were the least of their talents – every vampire could be killed in the same few ways. Killing vampires wasn’t anything very special once you had the knack of it. At least not unless there were overwhelming numbers, or you were trapped with no weapons.

What tested these huntresses were the demons who died in as many different ways as there were species. Yes, most things did respond badly to being impaled by a pointed stick, but they’d used many more esoteric methods for their hunts over the years.

They could’ve killed anyone they wanted to since entering the building.

But they’d chosen not to and so it was reasonable, on the balance of evidence, to conclude they wouldn’t kill him now. Certainly his death wouldn’t be a challenge and, when you came right down to it, it would simply result in a change of employment status anyway.

But he was quite content to remain amongst the living. They didn’t let the dead on the golf course.

He clapped gently as he approached, recognising that they were as one again. As they had been when they came into the building. A remarkable trick, and evidently very useful. But as with so much about them, he suspected it wasn’t something anyone else would be able to do. There was something about them, and their connection.

Something about the love.

Perhaps it was even something about their fate.

Hopefully they wouldn’t feel his claps were anything other than what they were intended to be, genuine admiration for a job well done. He continued to be very impressed by them.

They’d scared a woman who’d been a torturer and assassin for hire on more than one continent. It’d always been the money that motivated Tekla rather than ideology or sadism. To some people that might even have been worse, but Holland found it made her much easier to deal with – not to mention more stable. But they’d done enough to drive her off, despite how well paid the African woman was.

Perhaps there was a grain of truth in the notion that those who inflicted pain and suffering were the biggest cowards, that it was insecurity that drove them to extremes?

Another question for the psychologists perhaps.

“Bravo,” he called out. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen anything quite like that.” And he did appreciate the chance to see them work, first hand as it were.

“Where’s – ”

“- Toni?”

“I believe she’s been in consultations with one of my colleagues,” he said as he approached. Using the past tense meant that he wasn’t actually lying, and they wouldn’t be able to detect it. Where Lilah was right now wasn’t any of their concern.

Yet.

“You remember Lilah don’t you, Tara?”

He was very interested in whether he could get reactions from them when they were like this. Did they have the insecurities of both? Or were they a combination of their strengths? Clearly this Toni was a button that could be pressed – but mentioning Lilah had no effect, perhaps because they were sharing one whole.

So yes, apparently the strengths of the one compensated for the weaknesses of the other.

Or perhaps there was no weakness in them, at least not as far as Lilah Morgan was concerned. Yes, that might be it. Tara had created the Lilah they knew today, but the hatred – at least until Lilah had come back into their lives and taken the girl – had been entirely on the lawyer’s side.

They started then, forwards – parting to walk around him. He had to smile. Not many people turned their backs on him these days. Having passed him they were back together, in perfect step.

“Please wait,” he called to them. “I don’t believe you’ve visited us in a few years, Tara,” he said. “I can’t have you wandering around unsupervised and without even a visitors badge.”

They didn’t even look back at him – instead he felt them… they were in his head. And it wasn’t a nice feeling at all.

Both of them, together, searching… discarding information, thoughts and feelings in search of the one thing they wanted. It hurt. It wasn’t that they were using pain to get to him, but more a side-effect of what was happening.

It was as if his brain was bloated, straining against the inside of his skull. It staggered him; he thought he might even have cried out as he grabbed a ladder for support. It was worse than any audit he’d been a part of. At least the company telepaths respected him as an employee…

They shouldn’t have been able to do that to him though! He’d been trained against telepathy, to block it and to recognise its intrusion into his mind. But this wasn’t telepathy was it? There were none of the signs… Oh, by the Partners, it only hurt more if he tried to fight them!

Whatever they shared with each other, it wasn’t telepathy. They talked of it, the surveillance reports revealed, as a ‘connection.’

But what they were doing to him was something different again. He stopped trying to resist the irresistible. These were two women who knew how to manipulate all things natural. They were probably examining the energy, chemicals and patterns of his brain one thought and memory at a time and, no matter how hard he might have wanted to resist that process, there was simply no way to do it.

At least not without them picking those chemicals and energies apart. This, he realised, was a variation on what Tara had done the last time she’d been here. To Lilah. It hadn’t looked like it’d hurt her so much… but then Lilah had wanted it, accepted it and even asked for it.

All his techniques of resistance accomplished was to rearrange the thoughts they were working through, pushing what they wanted to the bottom of the pile and prolonging the time they’d take to rip it from him. Prolonging the pain.

And who knew what fighting them might mean? They probably didn’t know either… this was so unlike them he was willing to bet they’d never done it before.

Gods! What had Lilah done, trying to hurt them? Trying to take the girl from them, just to be spiteful?

Thinking of the girl, Toni, sparked their interest and they seized on it – using the thought like a map to work through his thoughts and memories of Lilah, specifically of Lilah and Toni.

What he knew, and where they were.

“Please…” he hissed through clenched teeth as he fell to his knees, still clutching the builder’s ladder. It didn’t hurt just when he resisted, now they were tracking down what they wanted. “Let me show you.”

He’d meant to go with them, but they paused in his head waiting for him to do what he’d asked to be allowed to… So he showed them there, in his head – pushing the thought towards them.

And then they were gone, at least from his head.

“We’re sorry, – ”

“Holland. You shouldn’t have tried to take – ”

“- her from us.”

He didn’t try to deny his part in it. He worked for Wolfram and Hart, which was all they knew or cared about. And rightly so. Where would he be if he didn’t take responsibility for the actions of those he worked with?

On the other hand… it suggested they’d not looked into memories unconnected with what they’d wanted to find out. Otherwise they’d have known it was Lilah, just Lilah.

He got to his feet, realising that the pain in his head already gone. Not even an ache remained.

In that sense at least, it was much better than the lingering effects of a classically telepathic invasion.

He swallowed, straightened his tie. “Ms Alessi’s fine. However you should listen to me, both of you. What you’re doing is illegal and the police will undoubtedly be called to come for you.” He spread his hands as if it was nothing to do with him – which indeed it wasn’t. Policy was policy after all.

The law had to be enforced and obeyed, didn’t it?

Both sets of eyes fixed on him and the expression behind them was identical – it really wouldn’t make any difference what the police did when they arrived. By then, they thought they’d have done what they needed to.

“But only once you satisfy yourself that Toni is being well cared for, and unharmed,” he offered. The police would wait for instructions. The Chief of Police, after all, was a close personal friend.

They nodded.

Oh… if they could just be a little more ruthless. This was such a waste. The person who managed to recruit them – either of them but especially both - would have been guaranteed a healthy bonus and a great deal of Kudos.

But they really didn’t have it in them to work for Wolfram and Hart. Yes, they’d marched into one of the most secure buildings in the city. Yes, they’d ripped something that was almost common knowledge amongst the office staff from his head and yes they could probably do so at will but chose not to.

They’d also left behind secrets that could’ve let them take power over a good many individuals and companies.

But they didn’t want that.

The things he knew about his clients, past and present. They’d have handed over billion-dollar corporations to these witches just to keep their secrets safe. If these young women had so chosen they could’ve made the world a much better – if financially poorer – place.

But they hadn’t wanted anything but the girl. The girl, and to a lesser extent Lilah, had been their only route through his mind.

It was impressive, sweet and definitive proof of just why they were unsuitable for this line of work. They had been, and would continue to be, the end of thousands of vampires over the years. Perhaps the end of as many other demons too… But why did they do it?

Certainly not for fame, recognition. Not even a word of thanks.

And there was no money in it either.

No, it was because they had a personal stake in seeing their town kept safe. For themselves, their friends and lots of people they didn’t even know.

More latterly they wanted it to be safe for this girl they were here to effect the ‘rescue’ of. Not that Toni needed the slightest bit of rescuing. Even Lilah wouldn’t have tried to restrain the girl and keep her in the building if she’d chosen to leave.

Even Lilah wasn’t that far gone. Or at least she hadn’t been before her visit to the senior partners.

There’d be a hundred lawyers begging for the chance to sue on Toni’s behalf had Lilah even thought of breaking the law so conspicuously. And that was just in the building. The powerful weren’t always popular. Especially those with a destiny like Lilah.

But he just couldn’t get over the talents of his Two Roses. Nor the way they were being wasted in Sunnydale. But he certainly understood that Sunnydale meant something to them. He was attached to his wine cellar. If anyone had threatened that… Wouldn’t he have done anything he could to protect it? To make it safe for he and his friends when they wanted to have a soiree?

Same thing with Sunnydale. Just on a slightly different scale.

And he supposed he felt the same way about his own children as they did about this girl, Toni. And his wife of course. It wouldn’t do to forget her.

The point was that, even if they wanted to do ‘good’ then there were places in greater need than Sunnydale. At least now the so-called ‘Master’ had been taken care of. L.A. could do with cleaning up for a start.

“Take us to her,” they said as one.

He nodded and led them back through the office, back to the stairwell where he waved aside the security personnel who tensed when they saw his Two Roses. His hands flickered in the secret gesture that told them everything really was alright and that he wasn’t being compelled to say so.

But could they have made him give the sign anyway? Perhaps… they had the talent, the power. If they’d noticed, in his mind, the sign existed… Yes, they could have forced him to do that. Was that all his free will was now, in their company? A matter of whether they’d been able to detect it in his mind as part of the way to get to Toni.

“That’s good, -”

“Holland, thank you for not –”

“getting anyone hurt.”

So they had known about the signal. But still they’d trusted him to get them past the guards – perhaps because when it came right down to it, they didn’t need him to find the girl. They knew where Toni was likely to be, they knew they could get past anything put in their way with more or less effort than they’d already expended.

But they’d agreed to follow him, and he knew it was probably to stop anyone getting hurt. The last he’d heard before coming down here nothing had happened beyond some bruises, a hole in a boot and a few guards who’d been restrained from hurting themselves while trying to escape a little too vigorously.

Oh, and lots wounded pride.

These two women… cared.

They cared about people they didn’t like, people who were against them and trying to stop them getting where they wanted to be. In their own minds he was sure that was a place they needed to be.

And perhaps that was the most frightening thing about this whole experience. Their untapped potential. Miss Mobata had been one of the first attempts by the firm to exploit the post-Tara Maclay magical reality. At least in terms of what was loosely termed ‘witchcraft.’

The description had nothing to do with the gender of the practitioner, but served as a catchall description for a number of traditions that had grown from innate ability, folk magic and a decided lack of book-learning.

Though rituals had always had their place, Holland knew that magic as they practised it hadn’t been a feature of Wolfram and Hart – or indeed the world – for centuries. Millennia perhaps. In many ways it more closely resembled the fabled art of sorcery than anything else that existed today.

The firm, never slow to react to changing trends, had realised that Miss Maclay was neither likely to be the only person using magic that way, nor necessarily the strongest.

Of course that assessment had been made before the shift in the ‘nature’ of the magic for Tara and Miss Rosenberg. But by then the call had gone out. ‘Bring us the magical adepts.’

Soon the objective would be to ensure that no Wolfram and Hart office would be exposed to an attack of this nature again. It wouldn’t be allowed to happen. The point he was going to have to get over to those in charge of investigating these matters was that these two were unique to the best of anyone’s knowledge.

They were no longer common witches – they’d evolved into something else and this was simply the first time Wolfram and Hart had been given chance to observe it directly. Love between fated individuals, both inclined towards a natural form of magic, wasn’t something that was common. Nor could it be forced or replicated.

They were unique until nature, and fate, decided to take a hand once again.

He wondered, idly, if the old stories about such magic had really been about people as in love and fated as they were? Ordinary people who found they could do extraordinary things. The Senior Partners might know, but they certainly weren’t telling. And who was going to ask?

“Here we are,” he said as he gestured to Lilah’s office, but he didn’t feel like they’d really heard him. It was more like they knew.

And their reaction was a little… strange.

--------------
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Sat Mar 24, 2007 10:28 pm

Section 2 of 3 for length

--------------

The building flexed.

Again.

Only in the magical sense, but as Holland told them this was the office – as if they hadn’t known – reality stretched and then snapped back into place once more. Like an elastic band. Whatever had happened a little while earlier had happened again now… and it had happened right here.

They didn’t need to look at each other to share a thought.

Power of that magnitude – in proximity to Toni? It caused instant concern in the entity that was both of them.

The two parts of the whole took a door each, reaching out at the same moment, twisting the door handles. Pushing the doors open and striding forwards in the same move.

Except the door before what had been Willow didn’t open. What had been Tara stepped through and the Willow part of them walked right into the closed door.

Holland coughed, excused himself and bent down between them – unlatching the pin that held the door closed at the bottom. The Tara portion of them paused as the Willow part opened the door and stepped up beside her. Both their noses hurt… even though it was only one of them who’d walked into the door.

And there was Toni, sat on the secretary’s desk – swinging her legs and banging it with the back of her shoes, unknowing and unconcerned about just how loud a noise that made, or what it might be doing to the desk. The girl looked up and with her first words their combined heart sank.

*Get out of here* Toni signed, legs still from the moment she’d seen them. She was poised as if ready to get out and run.

They knew what they wanted to say, the two parts that they were raised their hands at the same time – started to form the words at the same time… and they saw the look of horror on Toni’s face as they did. It was no coincidence. They knew they’d disturbed her by being like this – she’d already realised there was something different about them.

It was because they were connected – they’d chosen to use their joint resolve to get in here and now they were here they were scaring Toni. Toni who’d been the whole point of this.

The decision to split once more was as unanimous as the decision to come here, to try this, had been.

*Tara, Willow… get out of here* Toni signed again, making her determination obvious with her expression as much as with the fervour of the signing. *I don’t want to see you. Either of you.*

“So don’t look,” Willow signed and said in response. “But we need to talk.”

*Talk all you like,* Toni replied. *I can’t hear you.*

Tara stepped forwards, and stopping when Toni glared at her. “You know what we mean. But you need to listen to us.”

*There you go again!* Toni accused. *I can’t listen – I’m fucking deaf! Don’t you get that yet? You’d have thought it’d sunk in by now.*

Tara stopped, looked her. She knew very well – they all knew – that wasn’t what this was about. Toni didn’t care about the fact they were talking as well as signing. She didn’t care whether words they used had connotations about hearing; it’d never bothered her before. *Bullshit!* she signed, letting her exasperation show.

But she’d been aiming to shock too.

Toni’s mouth hung open, as if she’d been about to say something, which of course she hadn’t been.

Willow’s mouth hung open too… then closed and opened once more. A little like a goldfish. Tara didn’t take her eyes from Toni though – she was just peripherally aware of Willow’s shock. She couldn’t have a sassy mouth when she needed one? She’d cursed before. Once or twice.

“What?” she signed and asked, keeping her eyes on Toni.

“You… you said Bull… You said a bad word,” Willow said.

Toni, still surprised, didn’t look away – instead she just frowned slightly.

“Later,” she told Willow.

“Okay.”

Tara turned her attention back to Toni. The girl was looking at her a little strangely. Because she’d cussed? No, maybe it was because Willow’s reaction was exactly what’d been needed? Toni needed to see how she and Willow were together. That, despite what she thought of them, they could still be shocked by naughty words.

They couldn’t have planned that if they’d wanted to, but had that moment of total ordinariness helped them deal with the girl?

It was a theory – they’d see how far it got them. “These people,” Tara started, then thought about the message she was trying to get across. They had to get Toni out of here. “Whatever you think of us, this isn’t where you want to be. Believe me on that – even if you ignore everything else I ever say to you.”

Tara realised her mistake as soon as she’d said it. Signed it… whatever. She was telling Toni what to do, what to think and feel. Maybe this strong-willed young woman would’ve have accepted such advice a few days ago – but there was no way she’d take it now.

But before she had chance to apologise…

*They helped me,* Toni said. *When I got here, they helped me. And they’ve been good to me – they represent my Mom. You know, the mother your NOT, Tara.*

Oh, that was harsh. Especially given how much Toni hated her Mom, or even the idea of her Mom. How could she have come round so quickly to her? Just because of, suddenly, hating them? Was Toni’s hatred so fickle? Was there only room to hate one person – or couple – in her heart?

“Did we ever say we’re your mothers?” Willow asked, leaping to defend her as Tara had known she would. “Did we ever once do that?”

*It’s what you wanted,* Toni replied. *You didn’t want my Mom to be found so you could keep me for yourselves, and have your perfect little lesbian family.*

Tara rolled her eyes, and not just for effect. “Toni – you know that the only reason we didn’t want your Mom to come back for you was because you didn’t want it!”

Toni snorted. *Yeah, well maybe that was true. But better being with my Mom than a fucking vampire.*

There was no force behind the signs. It could have been signed as the most innocuous statement in the world. Apart from that last word. That word was different.

“You know Willow’s not a vampire,” Tara told her one handed. The other hand she slipped into Willow’s for a moment. She had to. She’d felt how staggered Willow was by the accusation – even if they’d known it was the problem.

Perhaps it was worse now because of what had just happened downstairs. Willow had… She’d let memory guide her. Had it been just memory? Or had it been a seemingly long dead part of her?

Whatever it’d been, they needed to talk about it, to get through it and deal with how it made them feel – Willow especially – but… now Toni’s accusation on top of that?

It wasn’t like they hadn’t known what was behind the girl leaving… she’d told them as much. The vampire thing and what’d happened to her Dad.

And what hadn’t been done about it.

But throughout the time they’d been searching for her they’d assumed – or hoped - it was a gut reaction. They’d hoped that once Toni had had time to think about how it made her feel, how good Willow and she had been to her since they’d saved her life, she’d be able to deal with it a little better than this.

She shouldn’t still be accusing Willow of being a vampire.

Toni knew the rules. She knew what vampires were. She’d seen Willow out in the day. She knew enough to say that Willow loved her. Vampires, Tara knew best of all, didn’t do love.

*I know,* Toni agreed, conceding that much. *But she was.*

There was no denying it.

“Yes, I was,” Willow said from beside her. Tara didn’t need to turn to see the signs, but she doubted that they could’ve been imparted with as much pain, regret and sadness as the tone of the spoken words. Maybe Willow’s expression would make up for that loss.

Three words and they summed up everything Willow had ever felt about what she’d done. If Toni could’ve heard that… she’d have understood – she really would. “And do you really believe I want anything but the best for you now?” Willow asked her. “That we would?”

Toni paused, then shook her head. It seemed an almost reluctant gesture.

But if she believed that, then she might leave here with them. They had to get them out of here, out of this place. Before these people promised the girl something that’d come at just too high a price.

Or before Toni asked for it.

“I think we’re the ones best placed to help Toni decide what’s best for her,” a familiar voice said.

Lilah.

She’d entered the room through the previously closed inner doors to what had probably been her office.

“Translate it,” the lawyer commanded the other person in the room. A young man who did as she asked immediately.

So he was a sign language translator. A Wolfram and Hart one, given the nature of the conversations and how they hadn’t shocked him at all. Of course Lilah wouldn’t have asked Toni to type everything for her. No, she’d spent money to get around the communications barrier.

Lilah closed the doors of her office behind her. She actually looked a little dishevelled and smelling vaguely of… Was that sulphur? Had she been doing rituals? She’d never done them back when Tara had known her as a friend. But working here…

Maybe it was just something lawyers did here?

Toni nodded at the lawyer’s suggestion, once it had been translated. Did the girl really believe that Wolfram and Hart had her best interests at… well, heart? Hadn’t she been here long enough to see through that charade? Last time any of them had seen Lilah, Toni had hated her right alongside her mother. Now they were the best of friends?

Tara didn’t buy that at all. Toni had never been one to delude herself. This was probably about what was ‘least worst’ in Toni’s eyes.

*Stay out of this, Lilah,* Willow warned the older woman.

Of course, there was no love lost between Willow and Lilah either. There were all sorts of reasons behind that – not the least of which was how Lilah had been changed to feel about her. The pure hatred that didn’t have a reason beyond the fact the lawyer thought it’d always been there.

And then there was how she’d barely restrained the vampire from killing the Mayor’s lawyer on a number of occasions. And it was a good job she had.

The fact of the matter was that she and Willow owed everything to Lilah Morgan. Willow knew it too. Without Lilah they’d never have gotten access to the ritual needed to bring a vampire back from the beyond. On the face of it that was easy, but the tricky part had been finding a ritual – and enough power – to bring her back as a human, capable of love.

“I think you’ll find that I’m Toni’s lawyer now,” Lilah said with a self-satisfied smile that had never looked very attractive on her. No matter what Lilah had given up to become what she was, she’d still asked for it. She’d wanted it – even if she didn’t know that now.

And at this moment Tara wanted nothing more than to wipe that smirk off her face.

Toni nodded, confirming what Lilah had said.

“Isn’t that a conflict of interest, Lilah?” Tara asked. “Since you’re her Mom’s attorney too?”

“Only if Toni and her Mom were in opposition to each other, but they’re not… They’re both working towards overturning your custody order just as soon as is possible. We’ll also, after this little… invasion, be asking the judge for a restraining order,” Lilah told them. “If by some miracle you’re not both in jail. You both plainly dangerous and obsessed with the girl. It’s probably a lesbian thing, hmm?”

Lilah thought she’d won, they were in her realm and she thought she’d won because she knew what they wouldn’t do. At least not without being forced to defend themselves. She thought they wouldn’t hurt her.

And the worst thing she was right. Sometimes being on the good side really sucked super-sour sweets.

“What do you think, Holland?” Lilah asked.

“I think these young ladies may be in need of their own representation,” he said calmly as he came into the office behind them. For some reason Tara couldn’t put her finger on, he seemed more interested in Lilah than anything else that was going on here.

“Trespass, destruction of property, assault. All of them are serious charges and I’m sure a competent prosecutor would find a few more.”

Lilah walked across the room and Tara picked up the familiar scent on the lawyer, even through clothes that reeked of… Yes, it was definitely sulphur. What’d she been doing then? Her aura wasn’t tinged with any use of magic… So what was it?

The female lawyer leant in, so close that even Willow wouldn’t be able to hear what she said next. The whisper was almost sensual, but the words certainly weren’t. “I never thought you’d make it so easy for me, Tara. I thought I’d have to do more to you both. Maybe I even hoped I’d have to do more. But you’re going to jail. You two… You won’t see each other for years. But I’d imagine – with your… proclivities that you won’t be lonely for long in prison. And. You’re. Losing. Toni.”

It was at the final words that Tara, utterly in control of herself, slapped Lilah across the face. She knew what she was doing, it was about all Lilah would understand now. Words weren’t going to have much effect. “Lilah, Willow told you to stay out of this.”

Once again, Willow gaped. So did Toni.

“I – I – I’ll make sure you don’t see daylight for – ” Lilah spluttered.

“Tara’s right, do shut up, Lilah,” Holland said stepping in to push the two of them apart – though noticeably it was Lilah, her face red with the imprint of Tara’s hand on her cheek, that he pushed backwards. By contrast he maintained a respectful distance from her.

“Holland?” Lilah asked. “You saw what she just did.”

“You’ve just paid a visit to the Senior Partners. I’m almost certain this isn’t what they wanted,” Holland stated.

That was the smell? Lilah had been to a Hell-Dimension? For how long? Could her entry and exit have been the flex they’d felt in the reality of the building? It seemed likely.

How long had a few minutes of our time been over there? Seconds? Years?

Lilah started to object to Holland’s assumption, not wanting to lose face in front of her of all people. Tara looked on with a new wariness, if Lilah had been summoned to the Senior Partners. If she’d been away for years…? Might her mental state have been even more seriously affected than it had been before?

But all Holland did was reinforce his point by making her acknowledge where she’d been. “Is it, Lilah?”

Saying nothing, Lilah backed away. She was going back to Toni and waving the interpreter over so she could speak quietly and have those words translated for her. Tara could only pick out a few signs from where she was stood, Lilah had turned her back to them to hide the signing, but she could see Toni nodding. Toni was agreeing with Lilah.

That couldn’t be good.

It was the girl who spoke next – in her own way. *Tara – I want you to go. And I want you to stop coming after me. We don’t have anything to talk about.* Toni signed the words as soon as Lilah stepped out of the way.

Holland turned to them, looking somewhat sympathetic. “Well, Miss Maclay, Miss Rosenberg, that does seem pretty conclusive and I’m sure you can see Toni is under no form of influence or coercion.”

Oh, Toni was being influenced, just not by anything magical. She’d been offered something. That had to be it. And Tara knew what that had to be.

“We still have a legal responsibility for her,” Willow argued. “Besides this is – ”

Tara put her hand around Willow’s arm, holding her back from saying what she was about to. This wasn’t the way to do it. Say those words and they might win the debate with the lawyers, especially with Holland seemingly set to act as a mediator, but they’d almost certainly lose Toni forever.

If they hadn’t already.

Right now she wouldn’t listen to what they had to say – and if she ran again… This time they might not figure out where she’d gone as quickly. They’d have no leads. No helpful contacts who could find out she was in a building like this, talking to these lawyers.

*You don’t have to see us,* Tara signed.

*Good!* Toni replied angrily. *I don’t want to.*

*You can stay with Rupert and Jenny, we won’t come round – if that’s what you want.*

Toni paused, and Tara could see she was considering it. She was still willing to take a step back from the brink. Part of this was about what Toni believed they’d done to her. To her Dad. What they’d hidden from her.

The other part was about what Wolfram and Hart – or rather Lilah – might’ve offered her. Those weren’t the same things. They could fix one, and the other... There was less they could do about that.

Lilah stopped and turned back to them when the sign was translated for her. “You don’t tell us how - ”

“Lilah,” Holland warned.

What did he have on her? What did the Senior Partners have to do with this? Tara had heard of them, by reputation, mainly from Lilah herself. Why were beings like that even aware of as simple a matter as this seemed to be? What she’d evidently turned her former friend into for them? Was it just because of what they expected of Lilah?

Oh yes, Tara knew this woman was destined for great things – great darkthings. She’d been afraid of it since shortly after the ritual that’d brought Willow back, but now she knew for sure.

It was one thing she had found in Holland’s mind and not skipped past quite so simply. Lilah… she’d made Lilah into what they wanted her to be – not just what Lilah herself had wanted. That was why they’d never come after she and Willow to make them fulfil their side of the bargain they’d made to work for the firm.

It’d never, for the lawyers, been about them at all.

None of it.

Except for what she could do to Lilah. What she’d made Lilah choose to be.

Exactly what they wanted.

Tara could see Toni was tempted by her offer to let her stay with Rupert and Jenny. Willow could see it too, which was why she backed up the play. “They’re worried about you – the only reason they aren’t here is because of the kids. Faith’s already missing you, she helped us look for you all day yesterday.”

It was shameless manipulation, and Toni probably knew it. But she was a teenager, a product of her hormones and not above being manipulated for something she wanted. Toni already loved Faith like a little sister. More than she’d loved any of them. Faith was hopefully the key to her, if there was such a key.

*I’m not going anywhere with you,* Toni said.

It was a different objection. It was progress.

*I’m sure Jenny will drive up and come get you tomorrow,* Tara replied reasonably. *But you can’t stay here.*

“She can stay with me,” Lilah interjected. Then she commanded the interpreter to pass the message on. “Tell her, she can stay with me.”

Tara switched back to a mixture of spoken word and sign. “No. For your own good Toni, you’re not staying here or with Lilah. These people… Lilah isn’t looking out for you Toni. She’s not your friend,” Tara told her firmly. She wanted Lilah to understand that without waiting for the translation.

*Don’t tell me who my friends are.*

“I promise I never will again – but Lilah isn’t your friend. She’s only interested in you because she can hurt us, me, by doing it. She doesn’t care about you at all. I promise you, if you never believe another thing I say – believe that.” Tara signed the words to Toni, looked only at her – but she could feel Lilah glaring at her. “I’d rather you ran away again, away from everyone in this room, than stayed here with her.”

*How do you know?* Toni demanded.

How do I know?

Because I was the one who made her into the monster


“Because… Because I know Lilah, Toni. I knew her a long time ago. I know her better than you do.” This time she was looking at Lilah herself, feeling the hatred radiating from the woman. If it’d been heat it would’ve seared her face off.

“So there we are,” Holland said. “Everyone knows everyone else and we have an amicable settlement in place – if a temporary one. Toni can reside with her other, already appointed Sunnydale guardians until such time as the Judge makes a final decision on he future.”

Holland had interjected himself into the conversation now, as well as between she and Lilah. He was physically and figuratively putting himself between them.

Then Tara realise something. It wasn’t just she and Lilah he was separating. He’d reacted to stop Toni’s line of questioning. He doesn’t want it to come out… he doesn’t want Lilah to know what happened to her. And he’s not backing Lilah’s offer to Toni either… if she’d made it yet. Was that leverage? Could they perhaps use it to get out of here… free and clear?

But what about Toni? They weren’t more than a step towards being able to get through to the girl. Promises to stay away from her wouldn’t help – except to get her out of here now. All it would mean was more heartache, and she didn’t doubt that whatever happened here and now Lilah would try to get Toni taken away from them all.

Even if it wasn’t on Toni’s behalf, they’d given Lilah and Mrs Vincent a lot of ammunition in what they’d done tonight.

Lilah would win – and that was all the lawyer cared about. That and hurting her. Hating her.

*Your lying,* Toni accused, her uncertainty apparently resolved. *You always lie to me.*

“Toni!” Willow exclaimed.

*Both of you lie – even if Lilah’s lying to me now, even if she’s not my friend, she’s better than you two. You both lied to me about the most important thing ever!* the girl came back at them.

“How were we supposed to tell you Willow had been…?” Tara asked. She couldn’t even sign the word to Toni, let alone say it.

*Well, you could’ve tried what Lilah did. You could’ve said ‘Willow was a vampire – she killed people. She killed lots and lots of people and fed on them. She enjoyed it hurting them. She tortured people for her own sick pleasure.’ How would that have been?* Toni asked. *Do you think that might’ve gotten the message across, Tara?*

Tara closed her eyes and she saw all the crimes Toni was accusing her lover of on the back of her eyelids. She was seeing the truth there – and the girl wasn’t wrong. At least in as far as she understood it. But, of course, looking at it from Lilah’s twisted point of view Toni couldn’t really understand how it’d been. She’d heard about the bad… she didn’t get the rest.

Perhaps they should’ve told her. But when was a good time to bring that kind of thing up?

“It wasn’t my fault,” Willow said, taking up the mantle of passing on what had happened to her. “Just like it wasn’t the fault of anyone I… It wasn’t their fault and it wasn’t my fault. You know that. You know what happens when…”

*I know!* Toni ‘shouted’ at her. *But that’s not even why I’m mad at you. That’s not why I hate you.*

“What?” Tara asked as Willow lapsed into confusion. She could see Holland and Lilah were both fascinated, even the interpreter had paused to wonder, before picking it up again.

Toni came over to where they were stood, right in front of them. Just where Lilah had been a moment or so before and Holland had been forced to separate them. Would he need to do the same again? She hoped he’d just let it happen. Holding Toni back would just make it worse. The girl needed to get it out of her system – whatever it was.

*You want to know?* Toni asked.

Tara didn’t trust her voice, she had a horrible feeling where this might be going and she knew there’d be no defence at all. None. *Yes* she signed silently.

*I hate you because you let her. You let a vampire do those things – because you were what…? Wet for her?*

Tara closed her eyes, feeling tears form. She knew if she opened them then there’d be Willow, sympathetic. There’d be Lilah with her knowing smirk and there’d be Toni. Toni’s accusing face – right there before her. But how could she hear what the girl had to say unless she looked, at least with Toni this close she had to look down – to see the girls hands… not into her eyes.

Or so she’d thought – instead Toni’s expressive hands were virtually signing in her face. As intimidating and accusing as they could be. She’d never seen Toni do that before. It was scary because it felt to be just on the very edge of violence.

She deserved it though – because Toni was right. Tara had never paid a price for what she’d now been accused of – never in a way that cost her anything someone else would appreciate as being a price.

Within herself… she knew she’d paid. She was still paying.

*You let her kill people – hurt them like they hurt my Dad and all the people in the tunnels. You let that happen just because you were so twisted and screwed up you wanted to fuck her. A vampire. And that was why I left, Tara.*

There was no denying it. The distinction between wanting to ‘love’ Willow and… the other thing… was mute when all there’d been of her was a shadow that wasn’t capable of anything but sex. No affection, no love. Familiarity and fucking – that’d been all they’d had. She might’ve told herself she wanted to love Willow, the real Willow. But all she’d had was a vision.

And the fucking. Toni was right there.

“You weren’t there,” Willow said pointlessly. “Toni, you couldn’t know.”

*Keep your hands still, you bitch!* Toni demanded of Willow.

If that was what she was being blamed for then what had Willow really done to Toni? Except keep a secret? The girl had even said it wasn’t about that… Why was she treating Willow this way now?

“But I thought you were mad with…” Willow started, before Toni’s glare stopped her.

*Mad with Tara? Mad with?* Toni actually started to laugh hysterically, and it was a horrible sound. Untrained to sound cruel or sarcastic. Just what her body and mind was driven to right now. *I’ve never hated anyone like I hate you two now,* she stated, and who could doubt it from her eyes?

“But it wasn’t my fault…” Willow protested fruitlessly. Tara didn’t mind Willow defending herself separately. They had to get – to take – Toni out of here. If that meant one of them absolving themselves of blame, so be it. Nothing Willow was saying was untrue.

Toni had agreed with it not being Willow’s fault. She had… Was there hope for Willow?

Toni turned to them and started to sign – not as fast as she did when she was worked up. But slower, like she had when they’d been really bad at it. Exaggerated, making sure they got it.

They’d come to realise that was the same as sarcasm, only the facial expression revealed the difference.

*Was it Tara’s fault when she killed my Dad and told me it was the only way? Was it your fault when you agreed with her?*

*What were we supposed to do?* Willow demanded. *He’d have killed you, Faith… Jenny and Rupert too! What were we supposed to do? Let him?”

And then, finally, Tara was finally certain why Toni was still here. She knew because she met eyes with the girl. She saw it in those expressive brown eyes. She saw it and Toni knew she did.

*Maybe… Maybe not. But Willow, how come you’re here now?*

Yes, that.

--------------
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Sat Mar 24, 2007 10:29 pm

Section 3 of 3 for length

------------------

Willow looked across at Tara, upset that her girlfriend had been driven to tears by this, but so stunned by the question she wanted Tara’s help to deal with it.

It should’ve been so obvious, but she’d never expected to have to explain it. Even when they’d wondered about it, they’d never credited Toni with the brightness she’d always possessed to get to the root of the matter.

She needed Tara to help her answer this. She couldn’t get this out and make it sound okay. She got tongue tied when she was trying to explain that she’d been out to buy a birthday present but couldn’t use the words ‘birthday’ and ‘present’ in proximity to each other because it was a secret.

How was she supposed to explain this?

“Yes, Willow, what are you doing here?” Lilah asked. “Weren’t you dead?”

That bitch wasn’t helping either.

Bitch? She’d thought bitch? Okay, that made it serious. When Lilah made her say ‘bitch’ then that… bitch better duck, because she was likely to find herself roasted. Roast duck. Bitch.

As if she’d ever bring herself to do that… even to Lilah Morgan.

*Toni…* Willow signed the girls name and reached for her at the same time, only to find those hands snatched away from her reach.

*What are you doing here, Willow?* Toni asked again.

It was a logical question. One that anyone in Sunnydale who knew she’d been a vampire should’ve asked, but most of those people back home had deluded themselves beyond.

Rupert and Jenny were the only ones who knew the details. They’d had to tell them. They had to explain what happened to Faith… They had to assure them Willow was all right and wouldn’t threaten them or their daughter.

They’d had to get Rupert to confirm that nothing could… go wrong. That the ritual couldn’t be reversed because they hadn’t upheld their end of the bargain with Wolfram and Hart. Tara’s end.

Even Ira hadn’t asked for the ‘how.’ He’d just accepted that Tara had found a way to get his daughter back. What else mattered besides that?

But to Toni it mattered. Because she’d lost someone she loved to vampires too. Just like that.

Stood here, in the lair of the beast, it mattered.

“Tara…” Willow started.

*Tara did it?* Toni asked, cutting her off with a brutal gesture.

“Yes. No.” Oh come on, baby. Help me get this right. I have to get high marks on this or we’ll do worse than lose her. We’ll make her do something terrible.

*Which?* Toni asked, and Willow’s eyes fixed on the bitch stood behind the girl. Just a little sheet of flame… just enough burn that expensively styled hair off her fat head…

No, that wasn’t the best plan for dealing with Toni, to singe her lawyer and supposedly the only person on her ‘side.’

“No… I mean, yes. Kind of. But no. No.” She was going to tell the truth, and she’d settled on ‘no.’

Toni turned instead to Tara. *So, which is it?*

“I did it…” Tara admitted.

Lilah’s self-satisfied grin just widened and Willow’s anger built. Soon she was going to really annoyed… maybe she’d even let it go and call her a bitch to her face.

*But you couldn’t do anything for my Dad? That’s what you said. You couldn’t do anything for my Dad. No one could,* Toni accused – and Willow was ashamed to admit that she hadn’t linked the dots. She was ashamed she’d put how the girl’s father had died out of her mind. That was awful, but it was the truth.

That was… she hadn’t forgotten it – but she hadn’t put it together with what was happening now. Even when the suggestion had come up… She hadn’t thought it was the heart of the problem. She’d still thought it was about them. The lie. Not about when they’d told the truth. Because as Tara was about to say…

“No, Toni,” Tara said simply. “Nothing could be done for your Dad.”

“Ah,” Holland interrupted again. “I don’t think there’s anything to be gained rehashing old ground – especially when time is pressing.”

Toni just ignored him, despite his impressive signing. But what was it that he wanted to hide? Something, that was for sure. Wolfram and Hart’s involvement perhaps?

“Why?” Toni asked Tara.

“Because I didn’t do it alone – I didn’t do it myself, personally I mean.” Tara said. The tear trickled down her cheek, and Willow wanted to shut Toni up, tell her they’d deal with this later – without Tara. She’d been the vampire – not Tara. She was the one who’d caused all this.

She was the one who’d gone out with Xander that night and not made it home in time… She was the one who’d gotten caught, locked in a cage and snacked on – turned – by an insane vampiress. She was the one who’d killed more people than she ever wanted to count. She was the one who couldn’t ever forget a single one of those agonised faces.

Or the feel of hot blood slipping down her throat.

The sexual thrill of inflicting pain and fear.

And liking it.

She was the one to blame.

All Tara had done was set her free.

About the only good thing here was that she hadn’t been the vampire who killed Toni’s Dad.

No, she was just the girlfriend of the woman who’d killed him. When he’d come back as something less than he had been. Something that wanted to kill them all. Especially his daughter.

*I didn’t ask you if you needed anyone else, did I? I thought I asked you if anything could be done. You… You two changed everything. Magic was possible – all sorts of stuff… but you couldn’t do anything for my Dad? You were the only people who could have done anything for him – and I believed you when you said you couldn’t.*

Toni paused, looking at Tara almost with… pity? Was she ashamed of what she was doing? She should be…

No, she shouldn’t. Toni, of all of them here, didn’t have anything to be ashamed of in this. Wouldn’t she have asked the same question? If, horror of horrors, something had happened to Tara – wouldn’t she have used every means to get her back? No matter what it cost? Of course she would.

Wouldn’t she have demanded it of her friends if they’d known something could be done?

There was nothing under the sun that couldn’t be done. It wasn’t always a question of power, or even magic. Sometimes it was just about who you knew.

And Tara had known… Lilah. Who’d wanted something she couldn’t have, and settled for something else instead.

*But instead you lied to me, and I believed you,* Toni finished.

“Toni - ” Willow started. This was the second time the girl had made Tara cry. Enough already.

*I’m talking to this one,* Toni signed bitterly. *Come on, Tara. Explain it to me. Tell me how wrong I am about all that.*

“Lilah,” Holland interrupted again before Tara could answer. “Just what did you tell this young lady?”

Toni spared him a glare, willing him to shut up, but mostly her focus was still on Tara.

“Only the truth,” Lilah told him.

“You don’t even know what the truth is,” Willow accused, forgetting for once to sign. Lilah just smiled at her and blew her a sarcastic kiss.

“Yes,” Tara admitted, breaking a dangerous silence as Willow had stared back at the source of their troubles, refusing to back down even that much. “There… there is a way we could’ve gotten your Dad back. Back from being a vampire.”

Toni stood still, waiting for more.

“But only once he’d been dusted,” Tara went on. “He’d still have had to die, Toni.”

*Well, that’s okay then – being as you already killed him,* Toni pointed out – her face like thunder as Tara confirmed everything she believed. Willow understood. There was nothing new here to her, except for Tara admitting it to her.

Oh, and one other thing. Tara paused, letting Toni work it out for herself.

*You killed Willow?* the girl asked. There was no lessening of emotion, but now both her face and aura were also coloured with disbelief, looking to both of them. Back and forth. Searching for another lie. They were past lies though – those would only make things worse. Lies – or the absence of the whole truth – were what’d gotten them here in the first place.

“Before I even knew if anything could be done,” Tara confirmed.

*Before?* Toni plainly didn’t believe that. Willow nodded when she looked to check with her though. Toni was willing to accept her word then?

“Before.” Tara said the word again, knowing it seemed to have some extra meaning to Toni.

And it should.

“I… the vampire,” Willow hesitated, trying to figure out how to explain. “I… I killed Tara’s friend. I killed… You’ve heard of the girl. You’ve seen her picture. The girl who used to live with Rupert and Jenny?”

*Faith – the Faith our Faith, is named after?*

Our Faith? Yes, that was a good sign. It had to be, didn’t it? Maybe it was clutching at straws, but it seemed like it.

But she still had to be careful. There was too much to this story… too much Toni wouldn’t accept. Like the fact Tara had let it happen. She’d made a choice that’d gotten the Slayer killed.

Tara had let her come up behind Faith and spin her head round where the neck wasn’t designed to allow it to go.

The fact that Faith had agreed with the Watchers and forced the issue didn’t make it any easier.

They couldn’t go into that now, it was too complex. Things were too heated.

She nodded. “Tara had to stake me… She had no choice, because she understood it’d gone too far. I wasn’t – couldn’t be – what she wanted me to be.” Just like that vampire wouldn’t ever have been Toni’s Dad. “She wasn’t being selfish – she doesn’t know how to be selfish, you know that, Toni. She did it because she had to. And I died. Again.”

She could still feel how good it had been feeling right then, her kitten succumbing to her once again. How wonderful it had felt to own her… a beautiful pet who adored what she’d used to be. Accepted any indignity because it was the only way Tara could get close to something that even looked like the weak human she’d used to be.

Willow could still feel the ribbons around her wrists, so easy to snap but so deliciously restraining now that the Kitten had chosen to play her way… She could feel the cool of the sheets beneath her naked body. The strangely human body heat of her living lover straddling her.

And she could feel the stake piercing her skin. She could feel it pushing her ribs apart and then… she’d burned up. Awareness had ceased until… Pain had returned.

“It took me months, Toni. Months to come to terms with being alive again. Months to leave behind what happened to me,” Willow explained. “Months even to remember. Longer to love her. I’d hurt her – I’d hurt her a lot and that hurt was never once eased by a moment of love while I was a vampire. But she was still there for me, that whole time.”

“Awww, listen. It’s all so very touching,” Lilah hissed. “But go back to the good part.” At her insistence, the comment was translated.

*Yeah…* Toni signed, emboldened once again by Lilah after a few moments of softening, of showing some emotion at the story. *Get back to how you got her back, Tara.* But she had hesitated, absorbed by the story – the truth – Willow had been telling.

“I made a deal, with Wolfram and Hart,” Tara admitted.

It wasn’t like Toni didn’t already know. It must’ve been what Lilah was using to keep her here.

Tara looked at Holland. Willow knew what she was silently saying. ‘I can tell her – I can tell them both.’

Lilah came around in front of Toni, the translator working for her again. Her point was proven from her enemy’s lips. “There, you see. Even Tara admits it. We can bring him back Toni, you heard them. He had to be destroyed, as a vampire and they did that already. But they didn’t tell you the rest. We can get him back for you. Us. Not them.”

Toni’s face changed and… remarkably it was Tara she asked for confirmation. There was that much trust there at least. She knew who would tell the truth now. *Can they do it?*

Tara nodded. What choice did she have?

*Do it.* She turned to the translator. *Tell her to do it.*

Lilah smiled as the interpreter said the words. “Of course we will. But there are preparations to be made. Agreements.”

*What?* Toni asked, again of Tara rather than Lilah. Willow couldn’t help feeling that even after all that had been said, somehow Toni trusted Tara to guide her through this. Perhaps because she knew that Tara wouldn’t deny her anything.

Not now. She couldn’t.

But Willow was worried. Not about the ritual. Not even about whether Mr Alessi, Toni’s father, would be able to find and recover his sanity after what’d been done from him.

She was worried about the price. She was worried about what Lilah would make someone do… Not necessarily Toni. Would she make Tara trade herself for him?

And what would happen to the woman she loved then? Because she was afraid, terrified, Tara would agree to it. She’d give herself up to fulfil Toni’s wish. What would Lilah do to her then?

It would even be better falling into Wolfram and Hart’s hands than Lilah Morgan’s.

Only love might stop Tara from agreeing if she was asked to do it – but then they’d lose Toni forever. If they hadn’t already… But there were so many signs. Toni knew she was out of her depth and yes, she was mad. Yes, she might even hate them. But she did trust them to guide her in this… to some extent at least.

“Ladies,” Holland interrupted once more, signing as well this time. “I think you’re all getting a little ahead of yourselves. This isn’t something to be trifled with.”

*What’s he mean?* Toni asked.

“He’s saying there’s a price to be paid,” Tara said, both aloud and in sign. “Aren’t you, Holland?”

“You always were by far the sharpest tack in the box, Tara” he replied. “There’s always a price. It’s the way of things.”

“I’ll authorise it,” Lilah said quickly.

Too quickly.

“You can’t authorise it, Lilah – this requires the approval of the Senior Partners and I really don’t think you’re going to get that again,” Holland told her. Everyone else in the room turned to Holland quizzically. Everyone but Tara, who knew exactly what he was saying.

Willow looked at her lover, then to Holland and finally to Lilah.

Revealing, even subtly, that Lilah had made the request the last time… Wasn’t he was writing Lilah off by saying that? He was going to reveal the truth – or at least enough for the other lawyer to work it out.

He’d given up on her… Hadn’t he? She could see why, the woman was an unstable bitch. But had he really given up on her? Giving her even that much… Or was it part of the game for them?

Lilah was only what Tara had made her – what she’d asked to be. Even if the hatred was, according to Tara, unexpected.

Mentally Willow prepared herself. She had no idea what Lilah was going to do when it sunk in that she was being usurped. That she’d been created by the very woman she now hated.

“But last time…” Lilah said.

Holland shook his head. But instead of anger her reaction was…

Lilah laughed. “I know Holland, I know what I’m due to be.”

“Of course you do,” he replied smoothly, but Willow could see from his aura that he was recovering quickly from a mild surprise. Right now he was lying to her. “You wouldn’t be one of my protégées if you hadn’t figured it out. But do you know where you come from, Lilah?”

“What do mean?”

“You,” Holland said to the translator, waving away her query for a moment. “If you wouldn’t mind leaving us.” He smiled a charming smile and a dismissal looked more, to Willow, like an invitation to take a break.

The translator did as he was told. What else was there to do?

“You don’t send my staff out without my say so, Holland,” Lilah said, but let the translator go all the same. “Now what are you talking about. Where am I supposed to be from?”

“You were made, Lilah,” he told her evenly.

Oh… he had given up on her. Unless it was all part of some game to get what they wanted. But if they had given up on her… then they could all get out of this okay. All but Toni, because she’d still have lost something she wanted back.

“Bullshit!”

“You were sculpted – you were the whole – unwritten - point of Two Roses.”

“Bull-shit,” Lilah said again. Slower this time. Less certain of herself so trying to make up for it in the way she spoke. His aura showed he was telling the truth now, but could Lilah see that? She knew him well, they’d worked together for years according to Tara and familiarity was almost as good as being able to read an aura.

“You never hated Tara Maclay until she made you hate her,” he insisted. The stress was on the words that got to the heart of his point.

Lilah looked from Holland to Tara, her manipulation of Toni’s desire to get her Dad back forgotten. “I’ve always hated her,” she insisted.

“Why?” Holland asked, sounding curious.

“She doesn’t know,” Tara said after a moment’s silence. She was speaking up now, Willow knew, just to emphasise his point. So they were on Holland’s side now? “I never gave her that memory.”

“You never gave me anything, you bitch!”

“That’s true,” Tara admitted. “I never gave you what you wanted. Until I did this. And really, that didn’t give you anything at all. All it did was take something away from you; it took apart the good part. The part they didn’t want contaminating what you were supposed to become.”

“You can’t really expect me to believe I asked you to fuck with my head? No. No, that’s not what happened,” Lilah insisted as Willow translated for Toni. “I wouldn’t do that. No way. There’s no reason in all the hell’s I’d ever do that.”

“But you did, Lilah. It’s what we were always counting on,” Holland assured her. “It was your price for intervening with the Senior Partners on Tara’s behalf… Or at least for pretending you could go ahead with the Shanshu ritual without permission. Do you really think Miss Rosenberg would be with us today if the Senior Partners hadn’t authorised your request? The amount of power required… The talent to perform the ritual for you…”

Willow winced, ashamed of the fact that her existence was due, almost literally, to a bargain with the devil.

Lilah looked to be hunting for words, but they’d deserted her – at least temporarily. She was still, plainly, mystified about the why. But the two pronged attack, from Tara and Holland both confirming what each other was saying… She was starting to believe it.

And if she believed, Toni would believe too.

“Or did you think, after your little chat with them, that the Senior Partners were about to sign off on anything you wanted? This ritual’s worth more than your billing for the next ten years,” Holland told her. “And you know it. Not that you can buy something like this.”

Toni stamped the floor, demanding Lilah’s attention.

And all the woman could do was shrug at her. What she’d promised now seemed to be outside of her power to give.

*Lilah, you said you could get my Dad back – that’s why I agreed to go with my Mom,* Toni said. *You said it’d be ‘a stable environment.’ But I didn’t care. You said you could get my Dad back!*

Lilah waited for Willow to translate, and it wasn’t like she was avoiding adding her own sarcasm to the statement. Toni wouldn’t have been happy – she hated to be mistranslated – but they all had other things to think about right now.

“You agreed to go with your Mom because you wanted to be away from this… this…” Lilah gestured at Tara, losing her words again. The hate was still there, however it’d come to her. Then she got control of herself. “This is the person who killed your Dad and lied to you. She can’t get your Dad back, girl.”

Willow could tell she was losing it. She’d resorted to reminding Toni of what Tara was supposed to have done – as if the girl didn’t know already. Talking down her, arguing with her almost. Calling her names.

*Neither can you. Right?* Toni asked.

“I can!” Lilah said, and it didn’t need any signing.

“No, Lilah you can’t,” Holland told her.

“The Senior Partners will - ”

“Is that what they just told you?” Holland said. “In the time you were with them?”

So that was the smell of sulphur? A portal. Lilah had been in a hell dimension, and time ran differently there. Neither she nor Tara had ever been to one, but they knew that much.

It was then that Toni looked to her, to them. *Tara, Willow… please. Do something. Make them get him back for me.*

Willow’s heart went out to the girl, but they couldn’t lie to her. *Toni… there’s nothing we can do for you. It’s not in our power. It never was.*

Tara squeezed her hand, then freed it to sign for Toni again. *Yes, it is. It is in our power.* Then only aloud. “Isn’t it Holland?”

What? Willow looked from Tara to Holland. Back again. She saw what passed between them. She saw the smile touch the corner of the man’s mouth. She knew what it meant – what Tara meant. She didn’t need their connection to know that.

“No. Tara. Not that.”

******************
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Forrister » Wed Mar 28, 2007 12:02 am

Willow - Vamp-Willow. Less far apart than you might think. Separated only by humanity and morality. I think after all she's been through Willow can now use that part of herself without embracing the evil the demon bought to the equation. It was good to see Tara & Willow working together in this way. Being separate, yet in a real way one being.

I do so hope we get to see Lilah get her come-uppance! The Senior Partners may be unhappy with her - then again, considering how she acts when she gets back, possibly not in the way you might think. I know that this tale will not end in tragedy - but hang on boys (and girls) we're in for a bumpy ride!

Forrister

Estne Finis, aut Initium Finis, aut Finis initii, aut Initium … ?
Is it The End, or The Beginning of The End, or The End of The Beginning, or The Beginning … ?
Forrister
3. Flaming O
 
Posts: 65
Joined: Mon Apr 25, 2005 1:52 am


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Thu Mar 29, 2007 9:47 am

I have to say I was a little leery of the VW thing. On the one hand I am not trying to give the impression that Willow will return to the evil ways. But equally I am trying to show that she has these memories - more than memories I suppose. A dormant personality founded only on memories rather than desire or will etc.

As for the rest of it, yes it was supposed to make them look powerful. Their ability to kick ass has never been the point of the story - which is why the big bad(s) are really a sideshow.

Lilah, more about Lilah after the next part. I will say no more now.

Thanks so much for being here.

Katharyn
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Sat Mar 31, 2007 10:10 pm

Section 1 of 2 for length.



Title: The Sidestep Chronicle – Second Chronicle - Against the Law: One Vision (Part 219 C)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Constructive criticism is always welcome. Flames just demonstrate you have a tiny mind.
Spoiler Warning: Pretty limited. The story occurs in an alternate universe as set up in “The Wish” though reference is made to events that occur in both realities. Very little is referenced that occurs after S5 though. Guess why? Most “spoilers” would be for the first chronicle of this fic rather than the show and if you haven’t read that then much of this will make no sense but you can try and get round it by reading the preface to Part 104 which summarises most of what went before.
Distribution This story was written for Pens. Pens is its home. No archiving off Different Coloured Pens (This applies to all of the Sidestep Chronicle)
Summary: Third of three parts where Tara and Willow go to get Toni.
Disclaimer: I don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories. You know the drill.
Rating: R – a general rating for occasional content. Individual parts might be less than this level.
Couples: Tara and Willow forever – others couples as necessary but nothing unconventional.
Notes: Parts 219A,B and C are the end of the ‘Against the law’ arc of this fic. Hopefully I’ve managed to put the splits in the right place to leave it hanging in a tense place without making either unbearable or unsatisfying in each part.
Thanks To: My own special woman Louise who helps me so much with this on top of everything else. Those other friends and family who’ve also helped us overcome everything that was put in my way. Celia and Kerry who shaped this story and continue to do so when I think back to what they told me in the past. Xita for keeping the story hanging around and continuing to give us TKTWATBW.


The Sidestep Chronicle – Second Chronicle

Against the Law: One Vision

By

Katharyn Rosser


Immediately after Part 219 B


“No. Tara. Not that.”

Holland looked at them. The Two Roses.

‘No’ Miss Rosenberg had said. The look on her partners face said ‘Yes.’ Or at least ‘Yes, if it’s the only way.’ Might that be close enough?

“No! Holland, you’re not hiring that bitch!”

“Lilah,” Holland raised his voice to her for the first time since he’d recruited her out of college. “Be quiet or I’ll have someone come in here to silence you.” He pitched his tone to be altogether more reasonable than the words.

“This is my office!”

“Not for long, at least if you’re not more careful,” he told her and was pleased to see her mouth clamp closed right away. In the few minutes she’d been away in the last hour, she’d spent days, weeks even, in whatever realm the Senior Partners currently occupied. Only she knew how close she was to being… dismissed.

He turned to Tara. “Miss Maclay, are you offering me what I think you’re offering me?” He had to admit he was excited just at the idea. Whether it was a good one or not, he still had to decide. He’d been so certain it would never happen it wasn’t something he’d considered seriously for any length of time.

Tara Maclay had a moral centre that should’ve made her unsuitable for most work practiced or contracted here. On the other hand she’d demonstrated over the years that it was a morality that could be set aside – temporarily – to do something less obviously right. Though only if she could see an overwhelmingly good reason for it.

And very rarely events had proved it could be without good reason. Or at least without a reason that could easily be defined as such.

However, she could still be useful. Undoubtedly she believed bringing Miss Alessi’s father back was a ‘good’ enough reason.

Or was he deluding himself because she’d surprised him by making the offer without being asked? Was he just overexcited by her willingness? No… He didn’t think so. There really were possibilities here.

Even if all she did was to institute a higher level of magical security in the offices, or perhaps trained his people in her kind of magic… Could she have a problem with that? He could easily make the duties fit the morals she brought with her. It’d just take her longer to pay her debt that way, and holding onto her for longer might not be a bad thing.

“Tara,” her partner said. “You are not doing this.”

“I take it,” he said before she could answer, “that the offer doesn’t include Miss Rosenberg?

“It doesn’t,” Tara turned to her partner. “Will. We always knew this could happen. I… already owed them, and they never collected on that.”

“Because you’d already done what you were supposed to!” Miss Rosenberg objected.

“As far as they were concerned, yes. But I did make a bargain to get you back. I did,” Tara admitted, partially to him. “And I’ve never paid the price I agreed to.”

“While this way you get two raisings for the price of one,” Holland suggested. She could be worth the price, even if it was just on a contractor basis for one or perhaps two tasks. Yes, he’d have to watch what she was assigned and avoid anything… problematic for that morality, but it could happen. On a one-shot deal he could live within those requirements.

And the value of what she could achieve if she was used properly…

Without even testing her… moral flexibility, he could present Wolfram and Hart with an entire magical security package upgrade. Something that would be appreciated by all after this evening’s events. And that would just be to keep her busy until something more important came along.

But could he sell it? The Partners would be leery of approaching anything as resolved as a fated couple. Even having them here, in the building, was taking a risk with the certainty of events to come. And then there was the problem of the negotiation with the demon in question.

That being was hardly one to turn up to perform a service, she/he/it would expect something material to his/her/its own cause in exchange for its/her/his intervention – which he wasn’t sure he’d be able to sell. Did the firm have anything it/she/he would want so soon after the last raising? A decade represented the blink of an eye to some of these beings.

No. He certainly couldn’t sell it on the basis of reuniting a child with her father. Besides… hmm, there were other factors to consider. Could this be…? There was a prophecy that might apply here, as well as his obligation to existing clients. And there was the whole matter of what he’d determined on careers day back in Sunnydale.

Too many obligations, and too many future possibilities. He was bound to be asked about them, and he just didn’t have an answer that the Senior Partners would be willing to hear.

Toni stamped again, a most demanding young woman – she’d probably have gotten on wonderfully with his daughters, like peas in a pod.

“I’m sorry, my dear,” he said addressing himself to her. “But Tara is right – there isn’t anything we can do for you in this case. The price is one you cannot pay – and neither can Tara or Willow.” He nodded to the two – fated - young lovers.

They’d played the game again – they’d come to Wolfram and Hart, ready to take on the world. And the underworlds. They’d come here and they’d won for the second time.

Or at least they hadn’t lost – which given the stakes was rather the same thing. A successful career in this firm was measured by not being dismissed. The assumption of success went along with that.

*You said!* Toni signed and Willow translated for him, unnecessarily, a few moments later. *You said!* He still had the memory skills he’d acquired to understand and talk to her.

“Lilah said,” he corrected her. “And she shouldn’t have done that, I’m sorry.” And he found that he actually was.

*You said!* Toni repeated shaking off the arm that Tara tried to put around her. *Get off me, bitch! This doesn’t change anything!*

“But Tara tried,” Willow protested. “She was willing to give anything to them to do it for you…” Where ‘anything’ was obviously ‘too much.’

A reason it wouldn’t have worked.

*No,* Toni said firmly. *That doesn’t make it better. You still lied – and you still killed him.*

Holland glanced at his colleague. Even Lilah couldn’t raise a smile at the girl’s continued hostility towards the Two Roses. She had other, more personal, things to think about.

“It’s going to be getting late by the time this is resolved. I wonder if you would allow Toni to come home with me?” he asked the child’s appointed guardians. “That is, if you’d prefer to, Toni.”

He had to admit he’d surprised himself with just how impulsive the offer was, but there was reasons. A girl Toni’s age shouldn’t be up too late for one. For another there was the matter of the police to deal with. And then, most importantly, Toni had to realise that the question of getting her father back had been answered.

Subject closed. The girl had to understand it and ignoring her tantrum was the best way to show her that. At least it would be if she was anything like his daughters.

Tara looked at him, measuring him. He felt, in that moment, like the Two Roses were still rummaging in his head, weighing his intentions. And if they’d determined anything about him in those moments when they really had been dredging through his mind, they should be able to realise he’d never hurt the girl.

At least not unless he had to.

Toni was hardly likely to go with them and they certainly wouldn’t let her go with Lilah. What option did that leave? The police and social services? Beside, Holland rather suspected that anyone choosing to be around Lilah Morgan for the near future was probably taking a risk.

Though it looked like Tara and Willow needed some more persuading. “She’ll be fine for the night and you can arrange to have her other guardians pick her up at their convenience. I’m sure Toni will get along well with my youngest. Twins. They’re both headstrong and no great respecters of their elders as well,” he offered the last comment as a joke, to lighten the mood.

And it was absolutely true.

He was asking Tara and Willow, but he was addressing himself to Toni. Without her backing it wouldn’t matter what the Two Roses said. But he could see the girl was struggling to let go of what she’d thought was on offer.

He thought she looked like accepting though.

Had she accepted her father was really gone now? After a window of opportunity seemed to have opened for her? Or had she just decided to prolong the game? Had she realised he was the one who could make it happen, and she needed to work on him?

Whatever got her to come with him and get some rest would be acceptable, he had no intention of allowing the subject to be raised again.

Before anyone could say anything else there was banging on the office door, they’d been tracked down at last. But no one burst into the office – security were too well trained for that.

“I think it’ll be for the best,” he added, still waiting for a response from the girl’s guardians. The imminent arrival of the police had to be weighing on their minds. They couldn’t look after Toni from the inside of a cell, and they couldn’t expect to be anywhere else come morning.

Tara nodded to her partner, who must have agreed in the same way. Then they all turned to Toni – who also agreed after a few moments hesitation. Anywhere but here… The poor thing looked like she was about to sob, as if she was just holding herself together to avoid humiliating herself in front of everyone else in the room. She had her pride.

Perhaps he understood her better than anyone here? Who else in the room was a parent?

Other than the law, if there was one thing he knew, it was children – particularly daughters.

“Then that’s settled,” he said. With the agreement in place he could afford to be magnanimous. “Lilah, I’ll expect you to sort the police out – no charges of course.” He nodded towards the door, where security was still waiting – unwilling to violate a Junior Partner’s office without evidence of serious danger.

“Holland!”

“You heard me, Lilah. Toni, if you’ll come with me.”

The girl nodded and didn’t hesitate.

A final gesture to Lilah, a reassuring smile to Miss Maclay and Miss Rosenberg and then he put his arm around Toni in a fatherly way, guiding her from the room.

He had no time at all for these overcautious rules about ‘no touching’ simply to avoid suspicion of something much worse. He rather imagined those rules had been written by people who’d never been parents.

“Oh,” he paused taking a document from his pocket. “You’ll want to look at this later he said as he handed it over to Miss Rosenberg.

He opened the doors, smiling brightly at the security personnel and police officers who awaited him there, guns drawn. “Ah, thank you everyone. The situation is resolved and Miss Morgan will be delighted to assist you with all the details you need.”

As ever he whistled a jaunty tune as he left the building, just stopping off to pick up his jacket and briefcase. Oh yes, he thought as he looked at the girl. This might be just the turn of events they needed.

He’d have to ask Justin to look into the probability strands, just to be sure. There might even be a prophecy lying around that’d fit the bill.

--------------

Willow put the phone down. It’d been so grimy she’d had to wipe it down before using it just to make a call. Her cell battery had died in the couple of days they’d been waiting in vain for a call from Toni and as she’d forgotten to bring a charger, now they were paying whatever rates the motel chose to charge them.

It was that or call from a pay phone and in this neighbourhood there was no telling where the nearest working one was.

Tara looked at her, gave her lover a reassuring smile. “Jenny will come?”

“They both will,” Willow said. “Tomorrow morning, she’ll leave so she doesn’t hit traffic. I said we’d meet them here. My Dad’s taking the kids – even if he doesn’t know it yet.”

Of course they’d come. Of course Ira would take the kids. Tara had been able to hear Willow’s side of the conversation – picking up on the obvious relief at the other end that they’d found Toni. Then there had been questions about what had happened? And where was Toni now? Before finally she’d actually been able to hear Jenny say ‘you want me to go where?’

Quieter then, it’d still been plain that Jenny didn’t trust the person that was looking after Toni for the night.

Willow had gone quiet for a moment after relaying the news they’d left Toni with Holland Manners, so much so Tara had been able to hear Jenny saying her name on the other end of the line. Wondering if they’d been cut off.

Tara held her hand out to Willow, stretching out and intending to bring her girlfriend over to her. She needed a hug – and she knew Willow did too. They’d done a remarkable thing, and seemingly gotten away with it. Once again the consequences they’d been prepared to accept hadn’t been imposed on them. But that didn’t mean it’d gone ‘well.’

Just better than it could have.

Perhaps better than they had any right to expect.

Willow took her hand, stroking it, but refused to be pulled into Tara’s embrace there in the chair. “That doesn’t look exactly sturdy,” she said, checking out the furniture.

“Believe it or not, I think they did the place up since I was last here,” Tara said. She’d stayed here… oh, way back when. It was one of the places she’d ‘treated herself to’ when she was out on the road hunting. This… Back then this had been a treat. At least compared to cold benches, empty factories and snoozing in libraries after hunting from sundown to sunrise.

Yeah, this had been a treat. It was clean-ish – except the phone.

Definitely cheap though.

It’d done back then and it’d still do now.

Added bonus - there’d been the cartoon channels. That’d seemed important back then too. Now when she watched cartoons, it was with Ben and Faith. It wasn’t that she didn’t enjoy cartoons anymore; it was more that they meant less to her. She didn’t need that one connection to another life that wasn’t hunting vampires. She had lots of things like that in her life now, the kids themselves. Willow. Everything.

Instead of joining her in the rickety chair, Willow hauled her up and they stood facing each other. Close enough to nuzzle, press against each other and kiss gently for added comfort. “How’d it go so wrong, love?” Tara asked in between one of those gestures. She didn’t really expect an answer.

“You said it yourself,” Willow told her a few moments later. “We never paid the price. Not really.”

So Will had come around to her way of thinking? Funny, because she’d come around to Willow’s. “Yes, we did,” she said. “We really did. We didn’t get anything from them that we didn’t earn a dozen times over. Karmically, at least.”

They had paid, Willow more than she had. You couldn’t go through the process Toni had wanted for her Dad and not have paid.

Willow kissed her nose then, resting lightly against her. “So I guess you’re saying we really do deserve each other?”

“Something like that,” Tara was trying to push the ongoing worries to the back of her mind. Just for a few moments.

“Well, if we deserve each other then we definitely deserve a lie down,” Willow said sitting on the edge of the bed and then pulling her down there too.

How long was it since they’d slept? Two days? More? Long enough she’d long since stopped counting the hours.

By the time Tara was getting down onto the bed Willow was already in place, ready to enfold her in her arms and in her love.

It was a welcome prospect after the events of the night. After the last few days, actually. The worry that’d given way to terror when they’d found out just where Toni was… The forced, calm unity of their entry into the office, looking for the girl who still said she hated them.

Tara lay, cuddled up against her lover. Willow’s breasts were her pillows, insubstantial as they might have been. A gentle hand was stroking her hair in the way that always helped her fall asleep, but they were both still dressed. Somehow getting undressed would make it seem that the day was over.

But giving up on the day suggested that they’d still failed to find Toni – even though they knew exactly where she was tonight. They had the address written down. And they knew that, right now, Toni was probably pestering Holland. Begging him to get her Dad back.

“I need to revise,” Tara said, but she didn’t make a move towards the few books they’d forced themselves to pack when they came to L.A.

Goddess, she had a paper to sit in less than a week and she hadn’t opened a textbook or a notebook on the subject. And at least half the exam was from material they hadn’t revisited in class for more than a semester.

When she made no move for the books, Willow just hugged her tighter, lifting a leg across hers too. Tara felt like she was in a Willow cocoon and it was good. A hot bath wouldn’t have felt so good as this did.

Always assuming they’d had a tub a person would be willing to sit in. At this motel, when she got in the shower she felt like she’d have been better wearing her shoes. You never knew what was going to scuttle up from the drain either.

But here she was bathed in essence of Willow. Kept warm and safe. And there was no drain.

Tara gently rubbed Willow’s soft arm. “So strong…” she said quietly, her thoughts turning to what Willow had done tonight.

“You calling me big with the butch, baby?” Willow asked, kissing the top of her head.

Tara smiled in spite of herself. This was what she needed now, Willow. Willowness. Willowtime. “I think you’ve got it in you,” she said, “but that’s not what I meant.”

“Tonight?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Well, you were pretty butch, yourself,” Willow reminded her. “Anyone who was watching would’ve said that. They’d have said ‘now there’s a woman who’s pretty big with the butch.’

Another smile. That made two. “I don’t think what we were doing was very ‘butch,’ Will,” she said. It just wasn’t her definition of the term. And tonight had just been what they had to do.

Another kiss was her only reply, and they lay there for a few minutes before Willow admitted something to her. “On the way back,” Willow said. “In the cab, I was shaking.” To Willow it seemed to be some big thing, to be that… wound up. To get herself wound up so tight that there was nothing to do but shake.

“I know,” Tara told her. “I could feel you.” Not that she hadn’t been shaking as well. What they’d done. What they’d found out, been accused of and said. It was Wolfram and Hart they’d forced their way into…

Everyone knew about Wolfram and Hart and what was supposed to happen...

She’d had to reassure Alonna and her brother when they’d gotten out of the building… She’d been able to hear the disbelief in their voices over the phone. They’d barely been able to get past that disbelief to confirm that Mabel was, so far, doing okay. Seemed she was a strong kid. But then Tara supposed she’d have had to be to get through what she already had.

There was a lot of strength going around right now.

“Would you really have done it?” Willow asked, her hands suddenly still. There, but just not stroking her anymore.

It was no use pretending she didn’t know what her lover meant either. Of course she did. “Yes,” Tara said. “To bring Toni’s Dad back… For her. I would have.”

There was silence for another period of time, while they both absorbed the information. Would it have changed anything if Holland had accepted her offer? Some things, sure. But not them – never them. And Tara knew she’d never have taken part in some of the things she knew the law firm was capable of and famed for.

“I’m glad he turned you down,” Willow said after a long, silent moment. “I know it sounds horrible when we could’ve gotten her Dad back for her, and I’m not being selfish - ”

“I know,” Tara agreed. “I know you’re not.”

“It’s not about her being with us either… I know we’ve probably lost her,” Willow said. “One way or the other.”

“I know.” She agreed with Willow’s assessment. That was why Jenny had to come up here tomorrow and pick Toni up.

“And it’s not about you either,” Willow said, nuzzling in her hair as that hand went back to what it’d been doing. “Not everything is.”

“I know,” Tara said once more. She knew what it was. It was the same thing that’d been bothering her at the time. But in spite of her worries she’d been willing to try all the same.

“It’s…”

“I know,” Tara said.

“Toni doesn’t,” Willow pointed out, sounding unhappy.

“She needs to understand.” Tara agreed with her girlfriend, the question was how you made the point to a still grieving fifteen-year-old who’d had the prospect of getting her Dad back snatched away from her.

Willow had almost been driven insane by the process of coming back from what she’d become as a vampire. Getting past the things she’d done, the guilt and memory of them would’ve been bad enough – but there was something about the process too. Coming back from death, let alone undeath, was… Millions of years of evolution had never intended it to happen. The body, the mind, had no way to deal with it.

Perhaps it would have been easier for Toni’s Dad; he hadn’t had the chance to be guilty of much. But he’d tried to, wanted to, kill his daughter. He must have made some kills though… And he’d been an abomination even among vampires. Changed after his death, instead of through the process of dying.

What would that have meant?

And who was there to help him through it?

Toni?

No, it had taken her months to nurse Willow back to full mental, spiritual and physical health. Months of care and selfless love that was never reciprocated in the early days. Months where every day, every visit had seen her hurt both by the rejection of her presence and the pain Willow had been in.

Who was there who could do those things for Toni’s Dad? Who understood what’d happened to him?

If he’d experienced half what Willow had in coming back, Tara wasn’t sure he’d have returned to sanity. Was he… had he been as strong as her Willow? Had Willow’s nature – being latently powerful in magic – helped her regain her wits? Would Toni have been enough of an anchor for him? Could the girl be that strong for him if it happened the way she’d want it to?

If she couldn’t… If she couldn’t he’d have been better where he was.

Dusted. Truly dead. In whatever state or realm the dead went to. Hopefully, given the number of demons they’d killed over the years, it was somewhere good.

“I love you,” Tara said quietly. What else could she say?

“I know.”

----------------

Willow held her woman close, trying not to look at the brown mark on the ceiling above them. She supposed it was marginally better to have it on the ceiling than the floor.

But only marginally.

She knew Tara loved her, but that didn’t mean she didn’t like to hear it said now did it? Yes, ma’am, she did like to hear it. Maybe that made her a little less big with the butch, but she really didn’t care.

Butch? Who was she kidding? She was the one who liked Tara in the leather jacket. Okay, so maybe that wasn’t the definition of butch either. But it was butch-er. Butch-er than she was. And without the meat connotations going on.

“Aren’t you going to say it to me?” Tara wanted to know.

“Do I need to?” Willow teased, fully expecting the playful flick on the thigh she got for her temerity.

“Yes. Yes you do,” Tara insisted. “I need to hear it as much as you do.”

Willow paused, thinking about that. The words. “I was being all cool. Han-Solo-esque.” She remembered playing that game with Xander, movie quotes and who said them in what film. Back then… Back then it’d been a big thing to get him to say he loved her, even in a quote game.

Young love.

Poor Xander.

“So that’s a Star Trek thing?” Tara asked.

“You’re kidding right?” Willow was forced to ask.

“What?”

“You do know who Han Solo is don’t you?”

“Not Star Trek then?” Tara guessed.

“Not Star Trek, that was Captain Kirk,” Willow said.

“He was the bald one right?” Another Maclay guess, another spectacular failure.

Anyone of their ages should’ve been able to pick Han Solo out as being from Star Wars shouldn’t they. Wasn’t it the most populist of pop-culture? And what kind of person thought Kirk was the bald one? Everyone knew Shatner wore a wig.

“No,” Willow said with a sigh. “Not the bald one. And we’re getting a little off the topic don’t you think?”

Tara grinned, but not convincingly enough for Willow to believe her lover hadn’t meant every mistaken word of the last minute or so. She blew it off as a matter of no importance. “So…” Tara started. “Does that make me Princess Leia?”

“Oh, so you know who Princess Leia is?” Willow asked.

Tara shrugged.

“Well, you aren’t her – not unless you’re wearing the metal slave-girl bikini,” Willow replied, just a little too quickly. She wasn’t even expecting the play-slap she got for that one. “Oww. You don’t even know what I’m talking about!”

“The hell I don’t! And it sounds uncomfortable,” Tara said.

“So you’d get out of it quicker?” Willow wondered.

“I wouldn’t wear it in the first place.”

“So tell me, Miss Maclay, just how you know about it in the first place?” Willow asked.

“Oh love, I’ve had to sit through Friends with Toni, as well as with you and with Jenny,” Tara said. “They should’ve called it ‘The One With the Uncomfortable Fetish Bikini.’ But I’ve seen it enough that by now, I get it,” Tara said.

“Oh, poor baby, it must’ve been such a chore,” Willow winced away from yet another slap before Tara could think to lay it on her. Was it her fault that Tara – when pushed – would admit to a sneaking liking for the actress in question?

“Careful, Willow,” Tara warned. “Or I’ll make you come to the galleries with me again.”

Galleries, ouch. Tara was going right for the big, red nuclear option button there.

Galleries were fine in small doses, but how long could it take to view a painting. Five seconds? Ten if it was really interesting? Certainly no more than that. Tara… Tara and the other people in her classes took… Well, it was minutes at the very least. And each minute felt like an hour. Tara could spend an afternoon in a small local gallery without even wondering where it’d gone.

No, that wasn’t right.

Tara had spent an afternoon in a small local gallery. Tara could spend a day in a small local gallery. Museums were one thing – but galleries were just dull museums. In two-dimensions.

Photographs… photographic exhibitions were better. Especially that ‘Dykes on Digital’ one Tara had taken her to but… No, galleries were a threat too far for her. “All right, all right… No need for the WMD’s. I love you and I’ll never ask you to do the metal bikini thing.”

“Well, alright then,” Tara said. “That’s better.” She twisted her head and planted a soft kiss on Willow’s lips. What wasn’t there to love about this woman?

At least when she was outside of an art gallery?

Once again silence reigned and Willow was well aware that Tara’s thoughts were in the same place as hers. They’d distracted each other for a little while, held off sleep for a little longer – but this just wasn’t the time for anything but thoughts on what’d happened this evening.

Where it could’ve taken them if things had gone just a little differently.

What they’d achieved and what they’d missed out on. Mainly… Toni. Toni who was with…

“What did Holland give you?” she asked as the conclusion of those events popped into her head again. “He gave you something to open later, didn’t he? And he was very definite about the ‘later’ part. What was it?”

“I don’t know,” Tara admitted. “I didn’t open it.”

It didn’t seem an imposition to lose Tara then – as she got up and went to the table where they’d left their purses, keys and the like. She found the paper, a little crumpled, and waved it. “Open it,” Willow said.

“I’m not sure…” Tara hesitated as she looked at folded paper.

“You think it could be dangerous?” Willow wondered. There were spells and rituals that could be triggered on reading. They were tricky to prepare though unless you were specially trained – or so she’d heard. Holland wasn’t likely to have just had one lying around waiting for them to raid Wolfram and Hart. Was he?

Rupert had more experience in the area; she should’ve paid more attention when he’d recalled having some problems with a book back when she’d been… something else. It’d been shipped to the High school library containing the essence of some kind of demon? Something like that.

But it was definitely what’d put the dampers on the scanning project Jenny had been pushing for at the time and it still wasn’t finished today. Rupert – with his wife on maternity leave – didn’t have much enthusiasm for the idea, let alone when demons after a demon got involved.

But the point was that if a person had read that text rather than it being scanned… They’d have had a demon-possessed person on the loose in Sunnydale. She wondered, for a moment, if it would’ve possessed a Xerox machine if someone had used that. Snapping its lid at everyone…

Of course a possessed computer had seemed like the least of anyone’s problems so soon after the rising of the Master…

A demon running lose seemed more like a normal day at the office, at least compared to one in the internet, but she definitely didn’t want it running around possessing Tara.

So could something like that be the reason Holland had wanted this open ‘later’?

“No, I don’t think he’d do that,” Tara said after examining the folded paper for a moment or two. Willow could tell she was doing more than just looking at it. “He has no reason to. If he’d wanted to hurt us… they could’ve done.”

“No reason we know of,” Willow corrected, though she basically agreed with Tara’s estimation.

Her girlfriend nodded.

“So read it.”

Tara came back to her, clambering onto the bed, still clutching the paper. “Will you do it?” she asked, holding it out.

“What’s worrying you, baby?” Willow asked. If she thought it was trapped they could just burn it…

“Nothing good ever came from Wolfram and Hart.”

Willow coughed pointedly, suggesting that perhaps something – one thing at least - good had come from the law firm they’d just invaded.

“Okay,” Tara assented. “No more than one good thing.”

“But if it’s bad,” Willow’s mind was drawn back to that chance, “don’t we need to know about it anyway?” Forearmed was forewarned – or at least the other way around.

Maybe Tara was right though. They might need to know, but she could understand why maybe they wouldn’t want to.

Right now they were running on coffee and adrenaline. What they both really needed was to rest before they considered anything too serious. She just hoped this paper wasn’t going to reveal that they needed to go and fight another battle.

Tara nodded and pressed the paper into her hand.

It wasn’t sealed, nor in an envelope. It was just a folded piece of paper. Good quality, if a little crumpled now. Printed, rather than written on. What harm could it do if there was nothing mystical attached to it?

And hadn’t Holland sounded like he was on their side anyway? It was easy to think so, compared to the seething hatred that’d been rolling for Lilah. But when she thought about it that way, Holland had sounded like he was on any side other than Lilah’s. Big difference.

Tara rested there, kneeling between her legs on the bed. The mattress was so soft and Tara’s not-considerable weight was so focused in that position that she was sinking into it.

Her girlfriend’s eyebrows raised in question. One of them had to read it… Holland wanted them to know something, something he hadn’t just said in front of Toni and Lilah. Which one of them was he hiding it from?

Both, perhaps?

Whatever ‘it’ was.

There was only one way to find out. Carefully, just in case there was something mystical about it that they hadn’t spotted, she started to unfold it, closing one eye as the text became visible.

“What are you doing?”

“Just in case,” Willow said, not quite uncovering the words yet. “I read somewhere that these things can require two eyes to read it before the ritual’s triggered.”

“Really?” Tara sounded doubtful. She probably hadn’t read the same book, but Willow knew she’d definitely seen it somewhere.

“Sure,” Willow said, still not looking at the sheet of paper. “I read about this curse placed on a pirate, he read the letter he’d been sent and nothing happened to him.”

“Because he had one eye?” Tara sounded even more dubious now she knew it was about pirates.

“That’s what the book said. Someone stole the letter from him and the curse was inflicted on him instead,” Willow finished the brief version of the story off. “The thief’s whole family was cursed to the tenth generation.”

“Because he didn’t have one eye?” Tara checked.

“I guess.” Willow wasn’t too sure about that part. “It really didn’t say what the thief had missing – if anything.” That was a gap in the story – at least as far as she remembered it.

“What if it was because the pirate had one leg?” Tara wondered. “Pirates did that too. Or one hand? Maybe just one of each? Or because he had a hook for a hand – rather than a missing one? Or a peg for a leg?”

“He didn’t have one leg, he had one eye. You know, like an eye-patch.” That’s what it was, he’d had one eye. That was why she had her eye closed after all. “Pirates are famous for it.”

“Long John Silver,” Tara said. “One of the most famous pirates around.”

“Fictional… and did he have one leg?” Willow asked.

Tara looked indignant. “Of course he did. That was why Jim heard the strange sound as he came over. The tapping of his wooden leg. Wasn’t it?”

“Yeah, but… The pirate, the pirate that wasn’t cursed, wasn’t Long John Silver. This was real.” Tara knew this and not who was, or wasn’t, in Star Wars? That was the problem with the education system today…

“A real one-eyed pirate?” Tara asked.

“I’m sure it happened,” Willow said. “That’s where stereotypes come from – their based in reality to some extent.” She trapped Tara’s finger in her own hand as her lover pointed at her, surely ready to make some stunningly concise riposte of her own.

But now Willow had opened her eye, noticed the sheet and what it said. “Oh, bugger.”

“Thank you, Rupert,” Tara said about the words she’d chosen for her exclamation. “Now can I have my Willow back? Then she can tell me what’s on the paper.”

Nothing had gone wrong – it was just… It looked like some sort of record or test result. Yeah, that was it. These were lab results from some test.

Lab results…

With a name too.

“Oh… bugger,” she said again. She could feel her heart rate increasing. She knew, in some slightly detached way, that she was excited and showing it. Tara was bound to be aware of it, one way or another. “This can’t be right.”

“What?”

How to explain it? She could just blurt it out… but, after what had happened did it really change anything? Did she have a right to be excited by it? Had they already lost that privilege?

“What?”

“It’s… it’s a lab result. The firm – the lawyers I mean – had a test done.” Willow looked at the date in the upper corner of the sheet. “Two months ago.”

Two months whole ago?

So Lilah had known all this time? But why go ahead then…? She looked up, at her lover and she knew exactly why. Lilah didn’t care. And the name of the recipient of the results wasn’t Lilah Morgan. It was Holland Manners. Did Lilah even know about the test?

Maybe not, since Holland had been keeping it from either the lawyer or her young client. But Lilah surely knew about the rest of it? Ironically it’d be better all around if she did. Willow didn’t want to think what it might mean if the lawyer didn’t…

“What?” Tara asked a third time.

“I don’t believe it.” Willow breathed, steadying herself.

“Will! What is it?”

“Toni’s Mom.”

“What about her?” Tara asked. Neither of them especially liked the woman, and not just because she’d run out on her child when things hadn’t turned out just the way she wanted them to.

“You’re not going to believe this,” Willow said. “You’re just not.”

Tara made a frustrated grab for the paper, but Willow snatched it away – and not playfully. They needed this – they needed it intact and in legible condition. There was no telling how difficult it’d be to get another copy. They had to be able to put this in front of the Judge. For Toni. “No, baby. Careful.”

“What?” Tara said.

Willow leaned forward and kissed her girlfriend full on the lips – it was the only celebration she’d allow herself after what had happened today. Toni hated them, they’d just scraped out of the situation they’d put themselves in but…

“Good news then,” Tara asked breathlessly at the end of the long, jubilant kiss.

“Lilah lied. That woman isn’t Toni’s Mom at all.”

“Oh, Goddess be.”

----------------
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Sat Mar 31, 2007 10:11 pm

Part 219C Section 2 of 2


----------------

Lilah fumed. She should’ve left already; she still had a date with that male model. It should’ve started hours ago, but he knew better than demand promptness from her. He was barely more than stupid, but good looking enough to be the eye candy suitable for her status. Besides it wouldn’t do to be with someone who thought about what she did too much.

Once again Tara Maclay had fucked her life up for her. The woman plainly had a talent for it. Two hours dealing with the police – after the intruders had been released without charge or even questioning.

And she’d had to ask to have them released. How galling had that been?

Perhaps it was a good job she wasn’t on her date now… She didn’t know quite what she might have done to him. Eduardo expected her to play rough – he was a submissive after all. It was a scene she’d only recently been drawn to, but somehow she must’ve known that she might’ve needed it after a night like this.

In this mood she might’ve exploited his preferences and been a little too rough with him.

She slammed her hand into the desk, cursing herself for the third time.

What had happened this evening?

Tara Maclay walked in and everything falls apart? The girl was off with Holland. Tara and her ho had left the building, free and clear. Without even the threat of a follow-up investigation – just as she’d arranged things for them. Oh, and she’d been to visit the Senior Partners. Lets not forget that one.

Then there was all that bullshit about what Tara had supposedly done to her – and more so because it was supposedly at her own request?

Bullshit indeed.

But though she was supposed to have asked for what had allegedly been done to her, in exchange for something Tara had wanted it’d only been allowed because her request met the needs of Holland or the Senior Partners?

That was bullshit.

What else could it be? There was no way it could be true. No matter what happened she’d never have asked Tara Maclay to go walking around in her head, rearranging things.

No – she’d never do that. She was uncomfortable being scanned by the firm telepaths during the loyalty sweeps. No way would she let her… her… What was the phrase? There was no way she’d let her arch-nemesis into her head like that.

No way. No fucking way.

She had an arch-nemesis? It was a word she’d probably heard only at one of the few movies she’d had chance to see over the past few years, no one talked like that. Not even here at Wolfram and Hart. But wasn’t it fitting? Wasn’t Tara the one who always frustrated her plans and got away to fight another day? Wasn’t that true?

And if what they were saying was true, why didn’t she remember? – Why didn’t she really remember it? She remembered tonight. She remembered the meetings in Sunnydale about the deaf kid and her mother. She remembered she’d hated Tara for years and had been keeping track of her for that very reason.

But before that?

Before that… wouldn’t a person remember her ‘arch-nemesis’ and what had happened for her to label Tara that way? A person probably should know…

Couldn’t she do any better than ‘probably’?

There couldn’t be anything to what Holland had told her. ‘You were sculpted. You were the whole point of Two Roses.’ That was what he’d said.

Sculpted.

Mentally? Emotionally? Had they done that to her for their own reasons? They would, she was very sure of that much. She’d seen it happen. But had they done it to her? Without her remembering anything about it?

Recently they’d let her find out her future – she was to be a Senior Partner. As near to immortal as made no difference, a highly ranked power in a firm that influenced this whole world – and many others. It was literally a diabolical contract; she knew and expected that much… but would they’ve already started making her fulfil her side of it before she’d even signed up?

They’d let her discover her prospects, but it was true they hadn’t let her into some portions of the Two Roses files? Senior Partner versus some long dead project in a piss-ant little town?

Why would they lock her out of it now unless there was something to what Holland was saying? Her own contributions to the project had been easy to view – though they also ultimately belonged to Holland. But… there were things missing, blacked out and hidden.

Could those be the ultimate objectives and results.

Had she really bargained with Tara Maclay? No… She wouldn’t have.

Would she? If she hadn’t hated the woman back then?

But why would she do that? Why were they keeping her out of the records? She was as highly placed in this office as anyone could be – above even that jumped up old coot, Holland Manners. Holland who, for reasons best known to himself, had chosen tonight to put her in her place.

Or at least he’d tried to.

It wouldn’t last; she could assure him of that. She’d see him mopping the floors around here once she was a Senior Partner. Just to keep his pension… and his life. They wouldn’t deny her anything then. Even though she’d been summoned to them.

It felt like days ago, because subjectively it had been.

She’d been summoned by a Senior Partner. She’d never heard of anything like it. Even the reprimands she’d handed out to her own staff had occasionally been fatal – why had she been able to cross through a portal into a hell dimension and come back again? She’d expected to be stranded there… or tormented for a few subjective centuries – perhaps a matter of hours here.

But she’d been summoned… and left in silence before one of the Senior Partners for what had felt like years but when she’d emerged had been just a few minutes.

Had that been a reprimand? An assessment? Around her, the works of the hell dimension - a particularly nasty place for those caught there - had been going on. A person couldn’t help but look… and fear.

So perhaps that’d been a warning? Or maybe even a promise of power? ‘You can rule here, or you can suffer here’?

Or, in some twisted way, could it even have been approval? Perhaps it could even be seen as an invitation to her superior’s home? Had it been the equivalent of Holland and his boring wine-tastings?

No… she didn’t believe it was an approval. The Senior Partners knew how humans thought; some of them had even been human once.

But neither was it a ‘cease and desist’ order.

Holland clearly thought it’d been more serious than it had seemed to her. But if what had happened was open to question then so was the message behind it. At the very least she’d seen the face of a Senior Partner and lived.

She hadn’t dared ask a question – but one day… one day Holland Manners would face her like that. If she had to, she’d bring him out of retirement just to make sure of it.

Then she’d make sure he was in much less doubt about what it meant. Dry cleaning the smell of sulphur from his suit was going to be the least of his worries.

How dare he tell her what to do!? Here, in her own office. And on her own case too!

He’d taken Toni away from her, all but offered the girl what she wanted most of all and then taken it away from her to prove that no one would give her father back to her.

Then he’d even refused to take Maclay up on her offer to make a bargain… Lilah realised now that her opposition to employing Tara’s skills had been a mistake, she was big enough to admit it to herself. She was willing to admit that Holland, turning that down, had been almost criminally negligent.

Tara Maclay could’ve provided vital services for the firm and Lilah would have taken a personal delight in making sure that, when those were out of the way, Tara would have been assigned to more dubious missions. Missions that would shatter that oh-so-superior moral shell of hers and force her to lose herself in everything she’d fought against for so long.

Missions that would, perhaps, take her back to the place she’d been with the vampire. Compromised. Weak. Even submissive.

And then, when she’d torn Tara’s life and sense of self apart, she’d have the woman killed – strictly for security reasons. She might even have been able to do it herself. She was certain the Partners would’ve approved. Two Roses was long since over – even if she didn’t have access to the entire file, she knew it was marked as closed.

Sculpted?? Never.

Looking at it logically, why would Tara ‘make’ a person with her future – her position of power – mad at her? Mad? If it was true, Tara had given her hatred for her ‘sculptor.’ Maclay had to know how dangerous that would be?

It made no sense. Getting that Willow bitch back wouldn’t have helped Tara if Lilah had been able to follow through on her instincts and have them both killed, would it now?

It made no sense – no sense for her to have asked to be ‘changed.’ That’d been implied too – or had Holland expressly said it? Not in so many words perhaps, but on the other hand he’d suggested Lilah had gone against the Senior Partners to make a personal deal with Tara.

Why would she risk that for a woman she hated?

What could Tara have offered her? Sculpting? Never. Even if that’d been part of it, why would she ask for it? And why ask Tara, of all people? There were surely specialists here at Wolfram and Hart with more experience. Weren’t there?

Okay, so it was a lie… What was Holland’s angle? Power grab? Did he know something? Why’d he chosen tonight to assert himself above their equal status? After years of showing her the proper respect she was due for her future advancement?

Even if that respect had been covering his own ass against her being his boss in the future, he’d still been showing it. What’d changed?

Whatever he thought he knew – and she was ready to admit it could be something to do with her summons into the portal – nothing had changed. She smelled of rotten eggs, but that was all that was different now.

She wasn’t going to go to a restaurant like this – especially not at this time. Sure, she could’ve done and no one would have batted an eyelid – the people there knew who she was. But… no. She picked up her cell; hit the speed-dial for her date. He had his uses – and one of those would be explored tonight. They’d see just how much he could take so she could work off some of this tension.

Then she was aware -

She held the phone to her ear, heard him pick up – but she knew the portal had opened behind her once again. She could feel the hairs on the back of her neck straining towards it. She could smell it the charge in the air. And then she knew someone was there, behind her chair.

Not someone. Something.

“Never mind,” she said and closed the phone to sever the connection.

She straightened her blouse, tugged at her skirt and stood up, forcing a smile onto her face as she turned around… and looked straight into the face of her date. But he was… he was at his house thirty miles away. He’d just answered his landline.

No, this wasn’t her date at all. It was something from her mind – this thing had taken the image from her mind and was wearing it like a well-tailored suit. It fit perfectly, but there was nothing submissive in those big brown eyes.

And then she realised this was just what it’d done to her before… in the hell dimension. She’d thought she’d known what a Senior Partner should look like – and so it had appeared to her. It’d met her expectations.

But now a Senior Partner had come here – to her office.

Before the meaning had been open to question, but this was undeniably bad.

“How can I help you?” she managed to say.

“Lilah Morgan.” The voice was nothing like her dates. There wasn’t that hint of Brazilian-Portuguese to the accent. There was… an accent from hell. Literally. A voice that was gravelled with pure brimstones and no little fire. Perhaps it was her expectation and it was feeding from her mind again. Perhaps this was what it really sounded like.

She just nodded. Who else could she have been?

“Terms of your severance,” it said to her as it laid a folded, wax-sealed parchment on her desk.

Severance? From Wolfram and Hart? Severance? They wanted to be rid of her? She’d never heard of such a thing – severance around here was permanent, and from life. The personnel manual didn’t even have a section to deal with it.

What had she done? Why did they want to be rid of her?

But perhaps a better question was what had she done to earn the right to keep her life? If she was so useful… they’d have kept her on. Wouldn’t they?

Insanely, all she could think to say was, “Thank you for telling me yourself.”

She was thanking it? Thanking it for firing her? For honouring her with its presence? For not killing her where she stood? “Thank you” she said again, and the more she thought about it the more she actually meant it.

It nodded once, and the portal closed, taking the Senior Partner with it.

She was alive.

Alive… and out of Wolfram and Hart. This wasn’t so bad, considering the alternatives. It was an opportunity. A hundred firms would want her – many for what she knew but she’d have to reject those offers out of hand.

You couldn’t take clients, information or anything away from Wolfram and Hart. There wasn’t a firm in the world that could protect her if she violated what were, no doubt, very strict terms in the smoking document on her desk.

She had her future… she had earning potential, perhaps beyond where she was now. So she’d lost out on a Senior Partnership and immortality… well, there were other ways to get both of those. Deals could be made.

She had to make the best of this. Put a brave face on it, make it her choice. No one, except perhaps Holland, would know about this. She could ‘resign’ and no one would even know.

Had Holland done this to her? Perhaps, well she’d see about him – and Tara Maclay – now she was freed from the strictures of Wolfram and Hart. Without their loyalty tests, they’d never realise how unconnected accidents and random crime would eliminate most of her enemies from this place.

Oh yes, this was an opportunity – in its own way. She’d chosen it… she’d quit and been allowed to leave. That would cement her legend around here – and word would spread. She’d see to it. The only Junior Partner ever to get out of Wolfram and Hart alive and with her faculties intact before retirement age.

Lilah picked up her cell again, redialled. It was quickly picked up. “Hey lover, we’re going to party,” she assured her date in a soft voice that belied how harshly she was going to treat him. She was going to give him everything she knew he wanted and so much besides. “We’re going to party your way.”

She was in the mood for some no-strings, dangerous sex. Dangerous for her partner, of course. All of her frustrations would be poured out on him. And much of her new excitement too. She was charged… psyched. The possibilities…

Perhaps she could even go into business for herself. Not taking clients with her – that would be immediately fatal – but providing the kind of services that many of the less important clients demanded and paid very well for. They knew her… they’d come to her for slightly lower fees and it wasn’t really poaching unless there was a contract written in blood.

Most of that class of business didn’t have such a thing.

She still had all her contacts too.

Realising her soon to be lover was asking her a question she thought about it a moment. “Your place,” she confirmed. “You’re all kitted out aren’t you?”

An affirmative answer. Respect. She still had respect and now she was free to do, almost, anything she liked.

Almost.

Holland Manners and Tara Maclay would still learn to show her respect – one more time – now she could force it from them.

And as for that Willow Rosenberg? She’d die long before her lover did. That way… Tara would still suffer. So it’d be a less involved and less complete revenge. But it’d sting just as much; she’d make sure of that.

The idea sent a shudder of anticipation through her, almost sexual in nature. Oh, Eduardo was in for the night of his young life. Maybe she’d even grow to enjoy it on a more regular basis… now she was her own boss.

“Yes, all of that,” she confirmed to him as he suggested things that needed to be prepared. Here she was getting all turned on at the idea of him suffering at her hands and he was asking her questions?

She trapped the parchment under her elbow and pushed at the seal with her free hand, unsealing the terms of her severance. There might even be a financial package – perhaps enough to set up her own firm and employ the kind of people she’d need. Not just people. Demons too – she knew plenty who were of the required quality for a small, fledgling firm that could offer the personal touch.

She unfolded the parchment and found… nothing.

She knew there were some documents where the ink remained invisible until a certain time – but why would this be one of them? Severance was immediate, that much was clear.

Unless…

Unless they hadn’t let her go at all.

The hand on her shoulder wasn’t that of her lover. Not of her idea of a Senior Partner either. It was… a claw that tightened so fast and so tightly it ripped through her blouse with ease – probably into her skin.

She forgot to be hurt by that piercing pain as she was pulled backwards… She forgot because the fire was already burning her, and she was already screaming as the real world, the world she knew disappeared in the iris of the rapidly closing portal.

Her hair, her clothes and the seat she was still sat in all started to burn… it was impossible to think about anything else except…

The parchment clasped in her hand responded to the heat, the ink appearing even as it started to burn.

Further to the terms of your existing contract: All the Hells await you.

************
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Forrister » Sun Apr 01, 2007 12:42 pm

That gave new and disturbing meaning to the term ' getting fired'.

I was wondering why she came back, seemingly unscathed from her interview with the senior partners. Perhaps she had been given one last chance to change her attitude. Obsession rarely goes away that easily though. I just feel sorry for the poor person who has to clean up the mess (or remains . . . if there are any.)

It was amusing, seeing Tara and Willow discuss the whole 'butch' thing. I mean they're kick ass demon slayers and witches. We saw Tara's toughness clearly in Sidestep - now we have seen Willow's tough side better too. We saw all this stuff when she was a vampire, but never really got a good look at it in her present human form before.

I think there are still very rocky times with Toni though. She feels (quite justifiedly) that she has been lied to. Now she will be told that Lilah lied about her mother. It wouldn't surprise me if she lost trust in everything for a while. She really needs some stablility in her life, time to settle down and work through all these issues. I hope Rupert & Jenny & Ira can help her, because at the moment I don't think she could bring herself to trust Tara or Willow for a while. Oddly enough I think she might be able to trust Holland a bit too. I wonder if he will stick his oar in anymore in this situation - or if he has done his dash in supplying Tara with the proof of Lilah's deception.

I'm glad you've kept writing this. I know how much time and effort you've put into it over the years and I want you to know how much we all appreciate it. You deserve it all - praise, adulation, kudos, the works. I'm sure I speak for all those who have followed this for so long in saying a really big "YAY KATHARYN!!!!" :applause

Forrister

Ut sementem feceris, ita metes.
As you sow, so shall you reap.
Forrister
3. Flaming O
 
Posts: 65
Joined: Mon Apr 25, 2005 1:52 am


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby theblew » Sun Apr 01, 2007 5:20 pm

although i thought it would be harder to get toni back into tara and willow's lives, you've set it up quite nicely. i mean, she now knows that tara and willow couldn't do anything to get her dad back (even is she doesn't quite buy it yet), lilah lied to her, and she'll soon know her real mom isn't real.


and now that lilah is gone, it seems it's gotten even easier... or has it? toni's still a pissed off teenager. tara and willow DID lie to her. will she understand why? i think it's gonna take a lot of time and a lot of thinking on her own part. i'd love for the next chapter to be from toni's perspective.

i'm now concerned that if she went back to tara and willow, they'd be her last choice. and that's just sad compared to how well they got along before this whole lilah business. and even if she does forgive them completely and wants to be with tara and willow, toni's not going to forgive herself. i mean, it was hard enough for her to apologize to tara when they had that arguement before.

another thing i'm concerned about is if holland will be her first choice. she might want to stay with him, and if she did, i have a good hunch he wouldn't mind at all.

so yeah, it's been great so far! a lot to think about. it has been a little tougher for me because i've never watched angel. basically the only info i know about wolfram and hart has come from fics. you're doing a wonderful job depicting them though.
User avatar
theblew
3. Flaming O
 
Posts: 62
Joined: Tue Aug 15, 2006 6:46 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Tue Apr 03, 2007 9:58 am

Hey Kerry. Would you believe me if I said ‘getting fired’ didn’t occur to me in the context?! Well, it didn’t. Happy coincidence or subconscious genius? I’d bet on the former. Heavily.

No remains, fortunately. No redecorating. After all she isn’t even ‘dead’… All the Hell’s await means just that.

The butch debate… ah, that’s one of the lovely things you get to do with Tara and Willow (or any Buffy characters I suppose, but I haven’t written any others for so long it’s tough to remember! Anyway, you get to just go off in their own little world of what is important or not. In part they’re trying to distract themselves too though.

Toni, Toni, Toni… this is explored much more fully in the next part so I won’t go into it too much here. However, I think it’s fair to say you are right about what she needs. What she gets and how long that will take… hmm, that’ll still be out there right at the very end. This isn’t just going to go away.

I’m glad I kept writing it too – though I occasionally curse myself for it! And TBH without you and Celia back before the accident, I might not have done. So yay for you both too.

Hitheblew – There’s a balance to be struck when I am writing this about how ‘easy’ something is. I HATE resets. I hate the idea you can end an episode and everything is back how it was in the next one. I hate the fact people forget stuff that should matter to them A LOT. (Anything spring to mind here?!) So… Toni’s arc is one big bunch of memories and reactions. Her problems with T/W – so recently resolved – stemmed from their first meeting and have carried through from there. Her problems of the last few days with them, that will linger too.

The problem is you have to actually get around to telling and advancing the story. So we have a compromise. I need her to be involved with T/W since this is mainly their story. I have to do something to get her back into their experiences. This seems to be the best way. Hopefully I am not betraying myself by making it quick. Because though they found her (something they should always be able to do) getting her back is a much tougher proposition and something you can’t use magic for.

Lilah’s removal – from Toni’s POV – not actually a huge thing, as you will see.

As for the Holland thing… we’ve not seen the last of him. No… not by a long shot.

Toni’s perspective… no the next part isn’t, however you do get to see a lot of her perspective. I’ve found from experience you have to be very careful writing obsessed characters since it just gets repetitive and tough to tell the story. Also it can give away too much of the plot. If you know something from what a character thinks, you don’t have to wonder or worry about it. However I agree it would be nice to see, hopefully what you get will show how she is thinking anyway.

I’d never really considered that people wouldn’t have seen at least a season of Angel, so I am pleased it’s working for you well enough. To summarise the L.A. characters from canon though:

Lilah – you know.
Holland – her boss in the show (ultimately killed but still works for them)
Charles Gunn – worked for Angel for 4 and a bit seasons
Alonna – Gunn’s sister vamped in his first episode.
Doyle – half-demon who was originally part of the Angel gang but died in canon (due to actor issues I believe)

As usual things are better in this Wishverse, despite the nightmare that was Sunnydale. Tara’s made it better. People aren’t dead…

Hope you continue to enjoy it.

Katharyn
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby tazraven » Thu Apr 05, 2007 8:12 pm

Katharyn, Katharyn, Katharyn. Hello again. Alright, I don't even know where to begin. I just finished part 88, which is, although I think you know, the part in which Willow and Tara finally go that extra step and admit what's been going on in those busy brains of theirs. But let's not start there. I have other things to talk about first.

So, about part 86, I started copying down quotes, and I have a few I'd like to discuss, considering there's just so much. Alright, so when Willow got the warmed robe and towel for Tara, I could feel my heart growing warm. You've created such appetizing visual imagery for me to feed on, it's impossible for me not to love every word.

No… it was too far. Just far enough… Not far enough.


That quote really got to me. Just the changing decisions within that sentence alone. Tara is so conflicted, and for a good reason. I can definitely understand her internal arguments. Tara is just, well, she's such a good person. I mean really, she's just incredible. She killed vamp-Willow. While that act may be misconstrude as a selfish act, because Tara wanted a living Willow instead of the dead stand-in, it really wasn't selfish at all. In fact, it was the most un-selfish thing she could have done. Because she didn't kill vamp-Willow for herself. in fact, she had already resigned herself the the fact the a living, breathing Willow would never be interested in her. She killed vamp-Willow to give Willow a chance. To let her live her life, even if that life didn't include Tara. Like I said, she's just amazing.

Which she’d done and they’d shared the bowl of pasta watching the videos that she had picked up for them in town – and which hadn’t suffered in the rain.


Once again, your visual imagery astounds me. I can see that scene perfectly. Willow and Tara, snuggled in front of a fire watching a movie. They're snuggled closely, but not too close, and they can be friends. And you know what? I actually didn't mind it. I mean, ya, we all know and love the romantic relationship that is Willow and Tara, but I'll say this, I almost didn't need it. They're perfect, and I'm so glad that they are such good friends. When they do become romantic, it will just make the relationship that much more stable. And to be honest, I'm glad nothing had happened between them yet. Willow needed an identity. She needed to be herself before she could be with Tara. I'm just so happy that you wrote it this way. It's perfect.

Willow didn’t turn back as she got into the cab. There was nothing much to say now was there?

Nor did she look back out of the window as the cab left. Even though Tara was waving to her, tears streaming down her face, Willow didn’t even turn around once. She had a life without Tara in it. Tara had given her that. She was sure Willow knew that her options were out there… her chance was out there. Not here.

She’d always known that this day would come.


Oh god. What can I say about this dream? Sad? Yes. Depressing? Yes. One of the most heartbreaking scenes I can think of? Hell yes. I don't know how you do it Katharyn. You make my heart break for Tara. Maybe it's because she is such a good person in this story. I just know that she doesn't deserve any of this pain. She deserves to be happy and in love and with Willow always. That imagery though, Willow getting into a cab and not looking back as tears stream down Tara's face. But the most heartbreaking thing of it all? The fact that Tara thinks that Willow will leave her, that she knows Willow will leave her. Tara doesn't even think she deserves her, and that's what breaks my heart most of all. Bravo Katharyn.

So alone. So tired, so quickly. She would… she would probably be dead inside a year.


Another one of those intensely depressing moments. Tara has once again resigned herself to the worst possible situation. Willow will leave, Wolfram and Hart will chase after her or Willow, she would throw them off Willow's trail by sacrificing herself, and then she would be dead within a year or two, from heartbreak. Her sorrow is so palpable, it almost makes it hard to read scenes like this.

Tara took a deep breath. “What-what do you want?” Maybe it was time.


And now we're finally to that point. Tara realizes it, and even though I'm not sure if she actually believes it, she can at least realize that there's a hope. That last bit, maybe it was time. Tara was waiting so patiently for Willow to grow and become a full person. She deserves every bit of love that Willow can give her.

“You can follow your dreams… all of them. If I can follow mine.”


Oh Willow. That line she says, one of the sweetest admissions of love I've ever heard. Willow wants to follow her dreams of Tara, and she wants Tara to follow her dreams of Willow. She wants them to be in love, the same way they are in their dreams. And lastly, these two quotes.

Willow leaned forwards and kissed their hands where they joined. Just once. Just lightly. “I do too – want to do the doing the trying things.” They met eyes again. “With you.”


“Together. A life in love.”

“It’s a dream that I have,” she told Willow as she knew that her love was leaning towards her only to give her a peck on the cheek. It was almost stolen. They both knew that tonight wasn’t… that night and neither of them cared too much. They were in love anything else was pretty insignificant.

The kiss was stolen. Hurried.

It was as romantic as anything she could ever have dreamed of.


I don't know how you do it Katharyn. You were able to make my heart break and then mend it back together in the span of two parts. I want you to know, you actually made me cry. It took 88 parts, but Willow and Tara are finally together, in love, and ready to start a new life. A life together. Amazing. Just amazing. I really cannot say enough about this story. I feel guilty for not being able to get absorbed into this world the first two times I tried to read it. But I hope I'm making up for it now. Once again, beautiful. Until next time.

~Sara
How far will she go to save her life?

Find out in Speak Easy
User avatar
tazraven
9. Gay Now
 
Posts: 1073
Joined: Thu Oct 05, 2006 12:21 pm
Location: Athens, Georgia


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Fri Apr 06, 2007 1:48 pm

Oh Sara thanks so much for such great feedback. As I keep saying this stuff is from year ago and when I read the quotes you put there I do two things:

1) feel like I am reading it for the first time myself - AKA 'I wrote about Willow getting a robe and towel for Tara?' I mean, egads, it was 2002 and that was just when it was posted!
2) wonder where my beta readers were when I see the errors - AKA 'My final draft after the beta readers screwed it all up again.'

LOL

Those were really lovely parts to write though - I remember that much. Xita basically guilted me into doing as much as is there as I was going to leave a lot of that unspoken. However she was so very, very right.

And so to all the quotes :) I'll try to let you into what I think was in my head at the time!

You're dead right about Tara - she is a good person. When she killed VW she wasn't being selfish. She didn't have anything she could - definitely - do to get her back. So you're right, it was the only way. And even then she didn't think a real Willow would want her. It's so important that both the girls give for each other. It'd be so much easier to write if she'd done it to get a Willow who would love her. But that wouldn't have been Tara (any Tara.)

That pasta quote - that's when I shuddered. Beta readers... come back! But it is a nice image. And that's the other important thing. That they can be friends. As you will see when you read on (and I hope the change of pace satisfies you after all this) yes, they are lovers and partners. But most of all they are friends. That's the relationship I am fortunate to have with my SO and the one I think works best in this context. It has to be slow as you said. It has to give Willow a chance to be herself and then to choose Tara. I couldn't see another way to do it and be true to the characters. The whole fic, half a million words, has been just to get to this!

Slow enough?

I read the cab quote and wondered... I did that? Then you mentioned the dream and I was sure it was actually my fic! Yes, they both have a journey. Willow's is shorter - now she is alive - but ultimately travels further. Tara... Tara has to find herself, and it's taken her so much longer. Until recently it's been her story, then it was Willow's, but now there's the growth she needs too.

Because without it, without changing the pattern she is in and without Willow, she knows what will happen.

The follow your dreams line... that just works somehow. Writing that kind of part, that kind of line, is only so easy because it's the girls and because of all I/they went through to get there. But once I was there... it just flows.

It flows into the quotes you ended with....

I think you get lots of snuggles in the next few parts as well as life decisions.. and I think you might like that too. :)

Thanks so much for lovely feedback.

Katharyn
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Sat Apr 07, 2007 10:20 pm

Title: The Sidestep Chronicle – Second Chronicle – When Silence Reigned (Part 220)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Constructive criticism is always welcome. Flames just demonstrate you have a tiny mind.
Spoiler Warning: Pretty limited. The story occurs in an alternate universe as set up in “The Wish” though reference is made to events that occur in both realities. Very little is referenced that occurs after S5 though. Guess why? Most “spoilers” would be for the first chronicle of this fic rather than the show and if you haven’t read that then much of this will make no sense but you can try and get round it by reading the preface to Part 104 which summarises most of what went before.
Distribution This story was written for Pens. Pens is its home. No archiving off Different Coloured Pens (This applies to all of the Sidestep Chronicle)
Summary: In the aftermath of Against the Law, Jenny comes to collect Toni, Tara and Willow.
Disclaimer: I don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories. You know the drill.
Rating: R – a general rating for occasional content. Individual parts might be less than this level.
Couples: Tara and Willow forever – others couples as necessary but nothing unconventional.
Notes: I struggled a lot with all of Part 219. Not because I didn’t like it, I really enjoyed getting to play with Gunn and Doyle etc, but it just seemed so daunting because it was so huge. It was nice to get back to a short(ish) part. Though by most writers’ standards I’m still being overly wordy! But what the hell? Those who are still here and reading should be used to it by now.
Thanks To: My own special woman Louise who helps me so much with this on top of everything else. Those other friends and family who’ve also helped us overcome everything that was put in my way. Celia and Kerry who shaped this story and continue to do so when I think back to what they told me in the past. Xita for keeping the story hanging around and continuing to give us TKTWATBW.


The Sidestep Chronicle – Second Chronicle

When Silence Reigned

By

Katharyn Rosser


The day after Part 219 A,B & C


“Wow, big house,” Willow exclaimed as they came to the gates.

Now they could see all the way up to it, because apart from its size that was a key feature, the distance from gate to house. Those weren’t gardens so much as a private park.

“Uhuh,” Jenny bent to get a look out of the side window. “That’ll be those wages of sin we hear so much about.” She was still having trouble with the concept that Tara and Willow had left Toni, overnight, with an employee of Wolfram and Hart. After everything they’d said about the lawyers too.

Everything they all knew.

“‘Sin’ is definitely the operative word,” Willow said.

After all the girls had been through to get Toni out of there, it seemed… counter-productive to have left her with Holland Manners. But on the plus side, this part of town was better than the area they’d asked her to meet them in. And much better than the place they’d driven down to first.

Around here she felt like the criminal just for looking out at the beautiful houses. Down there… you’d never known what was around the next corner.

Tara had explained to her who Mabel was, and about the people who were helping her, but seeing a girl caught in the grip of withdrawal from an addiction that severe…

It was a sobering experience.

Until this morning the concept of those kinds of drugs being bad had still been an abstract idea she’d been happy to teach. You read it, or saw it on TV. You didn’t really come across it everyday in Sunnydale.

But now… If one of her students, or god-forbid one of her kids, proved to be on anything like those drugs she’d be terrified they could end up like that Mabel.

Perhaps she led a sheltered life her nice middle class neighbourhood, but it’d really shocked her to the core. That kind of thing just hadn’t happened to kids where she’d been growing up – even if Romania had offered it’s own challenges.

At least Mabel was getting some help though.

Cold turkey wasn’t for wimps, but everyone down there had seemed pleased with Mabel’s progress overnight, which was the main thing – even if it was very early days.

On balance she’d have been happier though if the fifteen year old had been in the hands of professionals though. As nice as Alonna had seemed, as much as it looked like she knew about the problem… A kid that age should be being looked after by specialists. Not some street gang with good intentions.

The things Mabel had been through already in her life… she deserved better than they could offer.

But she hadn’t said anything about it. Sometimes you had to make the best of what you had, and they were here for Toni. Not for another teenage stray Tara and Willow had managed to pick up. They were here to pick Toni up from Holland Manner’s house.

His big house.

She didn’t know the man personally, but she’d certainly heard about him from Tara. And this was the same person who’d visited Toni at school – on careers day. No one had been exactly happy about that happening, but they’d been willing to accept it could’ve been a coincidence.

Maybe.

After all, Bob Flutie had invited people from all over the state. It stood to reason one of them had to be evil. Didn’t it?

But now, with this… Did they have to reassess his motives then in the light of what’d happened now? Was anything ever really a coincidence with these people?

It was hard to believe...

A last minute change of plan had seen Rupert stay home with the kids. Before setting off she’d wondered, assuming Toni was still going to be pissed at the girls, just how long they could all sit cramped up in the back of the car? So Rupert had stayed home.

Which wouldn’t be so bad if she’d had a clue where she was going. At least he was used to navigating for her. Navigating was his thing – he hated driving on the big six lane freeways. Like many other things in his adoptive country, he thought they were uncivilised.

But on the other hand, most of the time, traffic actually moved. Unlike certain British roads she could remember from their trips.

“I still don’t get why you left her here,” Jenny said, giving voice to her concerns about Toni. It was a big thing for her, and she’d said it in various ways about five times now.

“We didn’t leave her,” Tara said a little tersely. One or the other of them had said something like that every one of those five times. They really didn’t like the word ‘leave’ and the connotations that went with it.

Terse Tara was virtually the equivalent of a mad rage in some other people, so she decided she’d shut her mouth about it for now.

Apart from one last point. “But here she is,” Jenny said out as she reached out of the car to press the buzzer at the gate. “We’re here to collect Toni Alessi,” she told the faceless voice that acknowledged her, before Tara could say anything else.

“Come right up to the house,” the voice instructed. She was sure that the courtesy was just professionalism. They didn’t really expect to be welcomed, did they?

Glancing over to her right Jenny could see Tara taking a careful look at the security features. Just in case, she supposed, the two of them needed to repeat last night’s feat here.

“We didn’t leave her,” Willow reiterated as the gates opened, not as willing to let it go as her girlfriend. “It was late, Toni wouldn’t come with us and Holland… he did kind of help us. At least compared to what Lilah wanted to do. We’d probably be in jail now if he hadn’t been there.”

“I wonder if he knows what’d happen if he hurt her?” Jenny asked. That might just be all the motivation the owner of the house needed.

“I’d imagine he does,” Willow admitted.

“He’d never hurt her,” Tara said.

Jenny looked back, puzzled. “It’s Wolfram and Hart. You and Rupert both told me all about them. They don’t sound like squeamish types.”

“Well, yes, if there was a business reason – you’d be right. But Holland’s not casually cruel,” Tara said. “With him it’s all business – all for the firm. He’ll do anything that his cases require. But outside of that… He wouldn’t hurt her.”

“And what if Toni is business?” Jenny asked. “That bitch Lilah seemed to think so.”

“Don’t get me wrong, I’m not saying he’s a good man,” Tara said. “But he’s not like Lilah was either.”

“We’re putting Lilah in the past tense now?” Willow checked, before Jenny could say anything else.

Jenny had briefly been told what’d happened, of course, but she didn’t know any of the details. But even in her ignorance, a past tense for Lilah Morgan seemed like a good thing. It’d solve some Toni shaped problems too.

“I got the impression – when we were… checking Holland – that she’d overstepped several marks,” Tara said. “And not just baby steps either. You know Lilah, she’ll have long-jumped them. She was never one to do things by half.”

All past tense.

They were talking about someone Tara had once been friends with being… gone. That was how far Lilah had pushed them all, pushed everything. Even far Tara, it was easy not to care.

And ‘checking Holland’? Now there was a euphemism. The way they’d told it they’d somehow been able to read his mind. A new string to their collective bow…

Jenny pulled up in front of the house and they sat there a moment, considering the possibility that maybe they now lived in a world without Lilah Morgan. It’d be a better place if it was true.

“What do you think?” she asked, looking at the house – her thoughts turning to Toni. They knew what she was asking about.

“I still think she won’t be happy,” Willow said. “I don’t think she’ll want to see us.”

“Well,” Jenny said, well used to children who ‘wanted.’ “She can get used to it.” On the other hand, these two were as used to her kids as she was. And thank God for it.

“We could still get the bus. We have the return tickets,” Tara offered, and she actually sounded nervous. She’d face demons, vampires and lawyers… but when it came to sitting in the back of a car while Toni rode up front… That scared Tara?

“If it comes to it,” Jenny said, “ and there’s no other way without her fighting all the way, then maybe. But she’ll have to deal with you two sometime. You’re not stepping out of our lives just so she can get her own way. I won’t let her.”

“But - ” Tara started to say. Probably about to be all noble and reasonable.

Jenny knew a way to cut through that particular brand of BS. “Who’d deal with Faith?” She cut her friend off with her question.

Obviously she and Rupert could look after Faith just fine on their own. But there was something between Faith and Tara that transcended the bonds of maternity. Somehow they just got each other. It was always easier to deal with a smart, inventive, strong-willed and very active young girl when Tara was there.

It was the difference between Faith complying and listening.
“Your right,” Willow said. “And we have something important to tell her anyway. Toni, I mean. Not Faith.”

“What?”

“No. She deserves to be the first to know,” Tara said.

“If you can get her to pay attention to you,” Jenny said, willing to be kept in the dark if it’d help the situation. Willingness didn’t mean that curiosity had failed to starting gnawing at her though. Was this something that’d come out of last night?

Something else? A Wolfram and Hart something else?

“She’ll listen,” Tara said, but the words were more confident than the woman who’d spoken them. “Then we’ll see how it goes.”

“You want me to go get her?” Jenny offered. It seemed more diplomatic that way.

“Would you?” Willow sounded relieved. “All she has against you is that you knew about… Well, you know what you knew about. You do know, don’t you? You know what you knew?”

Willow being a vampire, brought back to life by what Tara arranged to have done? Yeah, she knew about that. And she knew Toni knew it, which was what Willow really meant.

“I also knew it was theoretically possible for her Dad,” Jenny pointed out. “To get him back too.” Might Toni be holding that against her and Rupert too? Could be…

Maybe they should’ve brought Faith and sent her in? There was one person Toni couldn’t resist.

“Ah, but you couldn’t have done it – or arranged it. From her point of view, I – we - could,” Tara said. “You’re still the best person to go in and get her.”

Jenny prepared herself, picking up her purse and then she paused. “You don’t think this Holland…? Would he have done it? Or said something? I mean about her Dad?”

“No,” Tara said. “It’s horrendously expensive – even for them. And their not talking cash. He made it pretty clear that the cost was out of everyone’s price range. Even Lilah’s.”

So that was that. She got out of the car, apprehensive about how this would go. “I have butterflies.” She giggled nervously. She could get up in front of a class of thirty kids and teach them things they didn’t think they needed to know, but she couldn’t go get one girl from a nice house? What was up with that?

“Welcome to our world,” Willow said, but she didn’t smile.

The large front door opened even before she reached for the bell. “You must be Mrs Giles,” a man with greying hair said, holding out his hand. “Holland Manners, at your service.”

Automatically she took the proffered hand and shook it before she realised what she was doing. Or what he was. Oh yes, he was smooth. A snake charmer, but for his firm. Not to get a person into his bed.

She wasn’t sure whether that was better or worse.

“Toni’s told me a lot about you,” he said.

“Really?”

“That surprises you?”

“In the circumstances, yes.” She had to admit it. She hadn’t thought Toni would be telling anyone a great deal about anything at the moment. Not after what’d happened. But perhaps she’d needed to get it out of her system? To talk to someone who’d ‘listen’?

Jenny had the immediate impression that Holland would be a good listener, but what he’d do with what you told him was entirely another matter.

“Certainly there’s a few issues to be worked out between you,” he said, “but I don’t think she can hide the appreciation she has for all of you saving her and looking after her. And all troubles aside, I can confidently say she adores your children. Are they with you?”

“No,” she said, knowing instinctively she didn’t want Ben or Faith anywhere around this man. “They’re home with my husband.”

“That’s a shame,” he said. “My eldest is expecting her first – she’d have loved to meet them.”

He had a way to him; she had to admit that – even if Tara and Willow had warned her about him. Revealing he had a daughter, that he was a family man… It would’ve put her at ease apart from the fact she knew it was probably meant to.

And maybe it was working even though she knew it. She found she had to keep reminding herself what he was, lest she actually start to like him.

“Are Tara and her good lady coming in?” he asked, looking out to the car where they were waiting. For once Willow didn’t wave. Not waving made her seem more… stoic. Willow always waved. Waving was what Willow did.

“No,” she said. “We thought it best for them to stay out of Toni’s way until she’s had time to get used to the idea they’re here. Did she say anything about them last night?”

She hated to ask him anything, it felt like she was begging for a favour but… it might be the kind of thing they needed to know.

He shrugged. “She says she hates them – though I’m not so sure. I think, perhaps, she’s trying very hard to hate them but like most young people who say they hate something she isn’t capable of more than ‘dislike.’ At that age very few of them understand what hatred really is.”

Jenny was about to respond with another question, but stopped when she saw Toni.

“Ah, and so here she is,” Holland said, switching to accompany the spoken words with some very impressive sign language. He took his cue from her spotting the girl over his shoulder.

Toni already had her bag and jacket in her hand, all ready to go. Perhaps the girl was as keen to be away from here as Jenny herself was.

“Ready to depart, my dear?” he asked, perhaps unnecessarily.

Toni was staring at her, not paying attention to his hands at all. *They’re here?* she asked, slinging the bag over her shoulder first.

“Outside, in the car,” Jenny replied.

*I’m not going back with them,* Toni said.

“We’ll talk about that in the car,” Jenny replied. “But you’ll have to come with us now.” She wasn’t about to leave Toni here, and it had nothing to do with not imposing on Holland’s hospitality.

*I know what they did,* Toni said, as if that explained it all.

“I know,” Jenny said.

*You didn’t tell me either,* Toni accused. *Everyone knew and no one said anything.*

“You’re right,” Jenny said. “We didn’t. Because there was no way it could be done again. No way we could get anyone to do it for you.” She felt like she needed to clarify that last part. It hadn’t even been Tara who’d done it the first time. Toni knew that right? Tara had just asked for something, anything that might get her Willow back.

The Willow she’d always wanted, but never known up to that point. The one she’d always been in love with.

How could she explain that to Toni? Hadn’t Tara and Willow gotten through to her about that yet? Didn’t she understand? Or did Toni just not care?

Jenny wasn’t even going to try to explain it here. Not in front of Holland.

Toni already knew it’d been a certain L.A. law firm who’d set it all up, but she was still packed and ready to go. Willing to leave here. They’d worried they’d never get her away from this man, if she thought he could arrange what she wanted. But still, the less time she spent with Holland, the better. She wasn’t about to look a gift horse in the mouth.

*Good luck, Toni,* Holland signed.

Tara had said he’d learned to sign just recently – so was that some sort of spell? If so it would’ve been useful when they were trying to make themselves understood to Toni a few months back.

“She doesn’t need luck, and we’ll make sure she’s okay,” Jenny said. She realised that was a little harsh in the circumstances. He had done them a big favour. “But thank you for looking after her last night.”

“What else could I do?” he asked. “Leave her to wander the streets? I’m a parent, just like you.”

He was many other things besides that though. Now wasn’t the time to dwell on any of those things. He’d done them a favour and, one day, he’d probably call it in.

*Thanks, Holland,* Toni said without any prompting.

“Remember what I told you,” he replied.

Now what had that been? The look he gave her suggested he knew she was wondering, but also that he wasn’t going to tell her. She’d have to get that information from Toni, if she could.

Toni nodded, then Jenny gestured it was time to go – pushing her curiosity aside. From the house, down to the car was fine and Toni stiffened slightly as she saw Tara and Willow in the back, but she didn’t stop.

The girl wasn’t afraid of a confrontation. Jenny was sure this was either going to be a very angry, or an absolutely silent, trip. Maybe both.

“Thanks again,” she said again to Holland – a final sign he shouldn’t follow any further. “You’re up front with me,” she said to Toni.

*Good,* Toni said with a significant glance at the back of the car.

“What did he tell you?” she asked as Toni opened the car door.

*He said it wasn’t their fault,* Toni revealed after a pause.

Jenny glanced back at the beaming Holland. He looked like he was at a family reunion. And perhaps it was.

“He’s right,” she agreed, wondering why he’d help them like that. What was in it for him? Or perhaps, when it didn’t impact Wolfram and Hart, he was capable of random good deeds without any benefit to himself? Would that make him in any way… good?

Toni didn’t say anything once she got in and closed the door. She didn’t look back at Willow or Tara, or even acknowledge them.

Silence then. Angry silence perhaps, but silence all the same.

Jenny turned the key in the ignition. “Oh, this is going to be fun,” she said under her breath.

-------------

Waving to the departing car, Holland mused on all the things he’d learned in the past twelve hours or so. Certainly a lot more about the lives of the Two Roses. He supposed it was now his project once more by virtue of what they’d done.

He’d also learned something about the consequences of their actions some years ago.

Wolfram and Hart had sustained loses in the last twenty-four hours, most of which would be made good. Security would adapt and Miss Maclay and Miss Rosenberg would have to try much harder to accomplish the same thing again.

Not that they should have a need to, or that they’d ever been afraid of a little hard work. He wouldn’t put it past them to be able to do the same thing once again; it was simply that they’d have to do it differently.

Lilah… Lilah he wasn’t putting in the debit column of the ledger. Her fate was simply the termination of investment in a flawed project. Ending her employment now had probably saved resources and funds in the longer term. Throwing good money after bad was in no one’s best interests and this was, still, a business.

Perhaps Lilah had never been suitable for the role she’d been earmarked for. At the very least she was proof that only fate was certain and everything else – including prophecy – was vague and subject to change.

And yes, that included the opinions and judgements of the Senior Partners with all the knowledge and power they possessed.

That body was unlikely to be impressed by the tide of events, but no blame could be attached to him. The error hadn’t been his – in fact he’d counselled against the actions they’d taken on several occasions and at no little personal risk.

At least as strongly as one could counsel the Senior Partners.

When the time came for responsibility to be assigned, he’d be able to – respectfully – remind them of that.

And by now, in one hell dimension or another, Lilah would’ve lived out at least most of her allotted years in some sort of servitude and probably in many more varieties of pain. As usual the punishment would fit the crime. The selection of the appropriate hell dimension was hardly a random thing.

Of course he’d miss her, but he was also relieved on behalf of the firm. The future looked more assured now that order and reason had been restored. Heading back into the house he briefly ignored his dog, pestering him for the attention Toni had been providing most of this morning.

First he had a called to make. He picked up the phone and called Justin, his assistant. “I believe we still have a solution to our problem – I trust you can make appropriate arrangements? Good.”

Then, satisfied, he gave his big, soft rottweiler all the attention he’d been whining and pawing for.

--------------

The drive so far had, if anything, been even less fun than Jenny had predicted. Toni had refused to look back at Tara and Willow for well over a hundred miles. There hadn’t even been a sly look in the mirror as best as she’d been able to tell.

Not looking at them, of course, meant they couldn’t talk to her, so it had the same effect as putting your hands over your ears, singing ‘LA-LA-LA’ very loudly and then also closing your eyes.

But without being as obvious.

Knowing how useless it’d be, the girls didn’t say anything to her either – or each other - since that’d be rude to Toni. Worrying about being rude to Toni seemed a little bit over the top at the moment, but Jenny had to admit the girl had her reasons. Even if she didn’t agree with them, there were reasons. This wasn’t just teenage petulance.

However, all that meant the trip home was passing in silence.

Not just silence that was the absence of sound and conversation. Oh no. This was an oppressive, heavy silence that stifled everything else but the sound of the road. She didn’t even feel like she could turn the radio on because, you know, maybe there’d be a happy tune on and that’d just be wrong now wouldn’t it?

“Okay,” Jenny finally said. “That’s it. I’ve had enough of this.”

The sign that showed an upcoming truck stop had prompted her to make the decision, and she’d chosen the stop sign as she pulled in to make the announcement. That way she could sign too. Just pulling off the interstate had made everyone look at her anyway, expecting something.

She was pretty sure they weren’t expecting what was coming though.

“We’re going for something to eat,” she announced, looking over the options before they parked up. “And you two,” she gestured at Tara and Willow, “are going to tell Toni what you need to. And you,” she gestured at Toni, “are going to watch them say it. Then we’ll set off again and if you all want to ignore each other at least it’s on the basis you already know everything you should.”

As she’d expected, no one seemed very happy about her plan, but she didn’t really care. This needed doing.

Now. Burger King or Cracker Barrel?

The silence as they pulled up to park was, if anything, even more oppressive than it had been on the road. Right up to the moment they sat in the moulded seats of the truck-stop eating area. She gestured at Tara and Willow. “Right, you say your piece.”

They looked at each other, Willow shrugged and Tara nodded. “Jacqueline Vincent isn’t your Mom,” Willow said simply. “No matter what else you believe, you need to believe that.”

The revelation plainly surprised Toni who’d probably been expecting some justification of their actions in the past. For that matter it surprised Jenny too.

There’d been all those searches ordered by the Judge. How’d they missed the fact it wasn’t Toni’s Mom? Okay, the searches had come up empty to start with but once Lilah had brought the woman forwards, the Judge had ordered more checks…

*How do you know?* Toni asked. She looked defiant but seemed to want to know the details. Getting her to say anything to Tara and Willow seemed like a mini-triumph.

“Holland had a test done when Lilah first brought her to Wolfram and Hart. We have a copy of the results,” Tara said.

*So who is she then?* Toni asked.

It wasn’t a denial of what they were saying. It wasn’t a challenge for more proof. It was just a requirement to know.

Tara and Willow looked at each other, then switched entirely to sign as Willow answered the question. Obviously it was something they didn’t want the rest of the diners overhearing.

*It looks like she was what they call a ‘mimic.’* Willow said. *Lilah had hired a whole family of them – just in case they needed to set you up with them. They were all living in a house ready to meet you.*

*What’s a mimic?* Toni asked.

*Kind of what it sounds like. They… copy people,* Willow explained. *They just need to see a picture and they can replicate the whole person. Even down to blood tests. Which explains how they fooled the Judge’s investigations.*

*So it’s a magic thing?* Toni said, and her expression explained everything about her feelings on that matter.

The thing was, Jenny would tell Rupert later, Toni appeared to accept what they said, even if she didn’t want to hear it from Tara and Willow. It was as if she’d known all along. But that just made her choices, once they’d had the fight, even harder to accept. She’d run away, to someone who – at some level – she didn’t even believe was her Mom?

That had to be devastating to Tara and Willow.

*So now you’ve taken my Mom away too?* Toni said.

“That’s not fair, Toni,” Jenny said.

*Yes, I know. It’s not fair. What else?* the girl challenged.

“Huh?” Willow looked at Tara, then at her, as if to say ‘what else do you need?’

*What else?* Toni demanded. *Okay, so she’s not my Mom. Am I supposed to be grateful to you now?*

Wide-eyed, Willow looked to Tara again and then stuttered as she tried to find the words. But then her girlfriend took over. “Are you supposed to be grateful that we kept you from being taken by a demon that was paid to pretend to be your Mom? Yeah Toni, if you like you can be grateful for that.”

Ouch.

Toni flushed with… what was that? Embarrassment? Shame? There was no way she could deny how dangerous it would’ve been to be in that situation.

Tara wasn’t done with her though. “Or maybe, if you can’t be grateful for that, you could thank us for taking you in when you had no one at all? Just maybe. You know, only if you happen to feel like it. No pressure.”

Jenny wondered if the sarcasm was as evident in the signing as it was in the spoken words, because in Tara sarcasm – outside the telling of jokes – was a very strange and scary thing. It usually heralded the a very long, patient, temper reaching it’s limits.

In fact she could tell Tara was actually starting to get angry. And that was always scary. Maybe it was the stress of what they’d been through the past few days, maybe it was something else…

She didn’t actually know whether Tara was angry at Toni’s ingratitude or at her own sense of inadequacy to give the girl what she wanted so badly.

Tara probably wouldn’t know either.

Toni looked to her to interrupt and stop Tara’s flow, but there was no way she was going to stop her friend from telling the truth to the girl now.

There shouldn’t be sides here, but if it came to it then there was only one side she was going to fall on. Even if she was determined that Toni get a fair hearing about her feelings. But that was just a question of getting everything into the open. Tara and Willow had always done the right thing by Toni, in their place she’d have taken exactly the same decisions herself – and she’d told them so.

Tara wasn’t finished. “As for saving your life? That’s just what we do. So no, I don’t expect you to be grateful for that one. Too many other people we save don’t say ‘thank you’ to expect it from the one who lived with us.”

*Finished?* Toni asked.

“Not by a long shot,” Tara said, seemingly about to call Toni on a great many things that must’ve been bugging her. They’d all been worried sick about her, how else were they supposed to react now, when Toni didn’t accept she’d done anything wrong?

But Jenny had the feeling it could get out of hand if Toni stopped just taking it and instead chose to argue the points. She knew where the truth lay, she just didn’t want a knock down fight that might make it impossible to salvage any form of relationship.

She and Rupert weren’t about to start making choices though, so these three just had to find a way to be at least civil to each other.

*Okay. Yes, you helped me – thank you. Now what about killing my Dad?* Toni demanded. *You haven’t said anything about that, have you?*

“He was already gone, sweetie,” Willow said. *The vampires did it to him. You know that.*

They’d been through it a hundred times, hadn’t they?

*Yeah, but – correct me if I’m wrong – wasn’t the town under control all that time? Under your protection? Perhaps if you’d spent less time having sex and more time doing what you call your duty he’d still be here? Maybe they all would.* Toni ended her mini-rant with a thump of the plastic table that made the plastic trays jump in the air and several people turn around to look at them.

“That’s not fair,” Jenny said again. Was that all she was here for? To point out when Toni was being unreasonable? Then again, she was the one who’d demanded this conversation take place. Perhaps she had to be the moderator.

*Jenny, life isn’t fair – I learned that in their town. So here’s some more of that gratitude you felt you were missing out on, Tara. Thanks for teaching me about how unfair life is,* Toni said. *You let that lair exist and a lot of people died because you fucked up.*

*Don’t you think we know that?* Willow asked. *But we saved a lot of people when we went in there too. When we did know, we went as soon as we could, because we knew what having a lair there meant.*

*I don’t know what you knew,* Toni said. *But I know you don’t talk about it much. Ashamed of something are you?*

“Toni - ” Jenny started, but the girl was paying no attention to her. She’d been about to point out that you really couldn’t live if you were forever looking at the past, second-guessing yourself and feeling guilty for what you thought you’d done wrong. Tara and Willow had tried it, for years. It didn’t work.

It couldn’t work.

But Toni was too focused on them to listen to her.

*You should be ashamed. You two, only you two, could’ve prevented what happened to my Dad, and you didn’t. He died – all those people did. You don’t know what it was like down there. All we knew was that no one was coming to help us. That’s why we ran – we had to help ourselves. He died because of we had to do it ourselves. And then you lied to me about being able to get him back,* Toni paused and glared at Tara. *Because you’d already done it to her.*

“We never lied,” said the ‘her’ in question.

*No, you kept quiet when you could’ve done something,* Toni accused. *Something for someone else.*

“No, we couldn’t do anything,” Tara said. “That’s never been in our power. You heard what Holland said last night.”

“Yeah, didn’t you see what he said?” Willow asked, correcting Tara’s phrasing before Toni could take any more offence at the mistake.

Had they had all this out in front of Toni then? With Holland, no less. If Toni knew then… Why she left his house so easily this morning?

*Your still lying!* Toni said, hitting the table again. *Stop lying to me, both of you! You used your magic to get Willow back! Maybe you gave them something they wanted so they’d do it – but you still did it. You can give them something they want again – Holland nearly took you up on it. You can offer him something he wants.*

“No,” Tara said as evenly as she could. “I really can’t.”

*Then what’s that?* Toni pointed at Willow. *Doesn’t seem to mind the sunlight? Doesn’t seem to be ripping people’s throat out. Could it be human? You did it – you made the deal, you know you did. Offer them it again!*

Jenny could see that Willow having once being a vampire wasn’t at all the issue for Toni. As she’d said before she left, she didn’t blame Willow for what’d been done to her – though she might if she’d known the things Willow remembered doing.

No, this was much more personal to Toni. This was all about what she thought Tara and Willow could, or should, be able to do.

“I did, last night. He doesn’t want anything I can give him, you saw him turn me down,” Tara said.

*Then you didn’t offer him enough!*

“No, Toni,” Tara said. “You don’t get it. Last time it was Lilah – not Holland. Lilah arranged it for me, to get Willow back,” Tara said. “And it was all about what she wanted. It was only because the creatures that run that firm also wanted what I could do for her that it worked. They didn’t want me. And they don’t want me now. It was all about Lilah.*

Maybe that was already too much information, but they were talking about the woman in the past tense now. Toni couldn’t use – or be used by – Lilah to get her Dad back.

*And now she’s…*

The word ‘dead’ hung there, unsigned and unspoken.

Lilah’s involvement in this, or in faking her Mom’s return, didn’t seem to be an issue to Toni either though. At least not yet. Maybe when she thought about it more?

“We didn’t do that,” Willow said before Toni could blame them for Lilah’s shift to the past tense. They hadn’t killed her. From what they’d said, it was her own hatred that’d doomed Lilah.

On the other hand maybe, in a way, they had some responsibility. Tara had… Well, she’d shaped Lilah Morgan and made her what she’d become. Warts, obsessive hatreds and all.

“Toni, Lilah was out of control,” Tara said. “She was using that law firm for her personal vendettas. She should never have gotten you involved, or tried what she did.”

*Vendettas against you?* Toni asked.

“Among others,” Tara nodded. “She did what she did with your ‘Mom’ to hurt me. Maybe to use you too, but at the heart of it – she wanted to hurt me.”

*So is my whole life the result of things happening to you?* Toni asked, her expression showed the true bitterness she was feeling.

Tara didn’t answer that one and silence hung between them as Toni pushed her food away, barely having touched it this whole time. No one else had eaten much either.

*You still should’ve told me – even that much. You didn’t even admit what’d happened to Willow, never mind the rest of it.*

“And what would you have done?” Tara asked. “If we’d said something? If you knew, what would you’ve done?”

*I’d have gotten you to help me bring him back!* Toni exclaimed, as if it should’ve been the most obvious thing in the world. *Why should it just be her!?*

“And then what?”

*What?* Toni asked, confused. She’d plainly not given any thought to what came after, but perhaps that was because she didn’t know enough about it to need to. Perhaps she just thought it was like ‘Piff-Paff-Poof’ and there her Dad would be?

“Even if we had something Wolfram and Hart wanted – and I promise you they wouldn’t want anything as simple as money – what then?” Tara asked. “It took months for Willow to recover when she came back. Months of one to one care, twenty-four-seven.”

*I’d have looked after him,* Toni said, sounding as if she was convincing herself as she went. “I would. I will.”

Future tense…

Which was more telling? The original tense or the corrections that followed? Did it show Toni was still determined to find a way? Or that she’d accepted the window of opportunity was closed?

“It’s hard,” Tara told her gently, as if just expressing a memory. “When they come back they… Willow wasn’t there with me. She’d been somewhere empty for a long, long time – and time moves faster where they go. She’d been with no one and nothing. Not even air. Not even darkness. Nothing. Think about what sound means to you – it’s not that it’s really quiet, it just doesn’t exist. Everything’s like that there. Willow had to remember what was real was.”

“And you remember dying,” Willow added. “You remember pain. You remember what you did – every moment of it. He’d have remembered coming to kill you – wanting to. He’d have remembered the taste - ”

*Shut up!* Toni demanded.

“No,” Willow said. “You wanted to know why we didn’t tell you. This is what you think you want, so now you can pay attention and then decide for yourself. He’d remember the taste of blood – and believe me he’d killed someone before he came to Rupert and Jenny’s. They have to when they rise – he couldn’t have waited until he came for you.”

Toni looked away, shutting the words out. Willow grabbed her hand and made her see the words. “He’d remember enjoying it; he’d remember being a killer. And for him it’d be even worse in one way, even if it was just a night or two, he was dead as he was turned. Mindless. He’d remember that too.”

“You come back as you were when you were turned,” Tara said, backing up her girlfriend’s point, and perhaps thinking about what that might’ve meant.

“I came back as I’d been… a fifteen year old, nineteen years after I was born,” Willow said. “He’d come back… I don’t know if he even would’ve made it, being as he was dead at the moment he changed. He might’ve come back… well, it might just have been a body.”

There were tears in Toni’s eyes now. *You’re just saying that to stop me wanting it.*

“No,” Jenny said. “They’re really not.” Some of this was new even to her – except in the abstract way they’d discussed it. The limbo that the victims of vampires were held in if they turned. She’d never really understood what it was until now. Until it’d been explained in those terms.

The total absence of anything except self awareness. How terrible must that be?

*You still could’ve tried,* Toni protested.

“Sweetie, believe me when I say there are worse things than being dead,” Willow said. “Perhaps we could’ve tried – if we could’ve found something to pay them for it. Something Wolfram and Hart wanted – and they believed we’d be willing to pay. But should we have tried, given what it might’ve done to him? And you?”

Anger flared in Toni. *So it’s one rule for you and another for everyone else?*

“No,” Tara said. “The rules are the same for everyone. We’ve lost other people, friends… If, like you say, we should’ve tried to get them all back… Well, there’s just no way it could ever be done.”

Toni plainly wasn’t ‘listening’ to them though. She didn’t want to see the words so she was selectively ignoring their meaning. The reasons had been laid out pretty clearly, not that Tara and Willow had really agonised about the decision at the time.

In fact there had been no decision to make. Vampires got dusted every night – and most of them had been someone’s loved one once. Should they start agonising about not bringing them back too?

“There were circumstances, when I…” Willow didn’t seem able to complete the sentence.

“The people who arranged for Willow… Like I said, I had something they wanted back then,” Tara stepped in to explain. “You don’t have anything they want Toni, and you should be thankful for that – because you really don’t want them to take it from you.”

*Surely -*

“About the only thing you could – maybe – trade… Well, I know your Dad wouldn’t want that kind of harm to come to you. He’d hate himself forever if you did that, just to get him back. And you wouldn’t have more than a few minutes with him before you were separated again.”

Jenny didn’t want to think about what Tara was talking about. She didn’t doubt there were probably clients of the law firm who’d have paid the price in exchange for something Toni could offer them.

And that did stop Toni. Tara had gotten through to her with that. Her meaning had been plain enough.

*I’m not coming home with you,* Toni said eventually. *I can’t do that.*

So the argument had gone out of her, but not the resistance. She’d accepted they couldn’t do anything about getting her Dad back, but she couldn’t stop feelings.

And no one could ask her to.

“We know,” Willow said. “But we had to come and get you, make sure you were safe. You know that right? We came to help you so we could make sure you were safe. That’s the only reason. We don’t want anything else off you.”

Toni said nothing about that, which felt like a tiny victory even to Jenny. Right now, acceptance was close enough to thanks.

“Go stay with Rupert and Jenny,” Tara suggested.

They’d already discussed it of course; they were planning on it. They’d never thought Toni would go back with Tara and Willow. At least not today. Toni looked surprised, even though it’d been mentioned before. Too much had happened in between times for it to be top of her priorities. *Can I?*

“It’ll be a squeeze,” Jenny said. “You’ll have to share with Faith until we can move things around some, but yeah, it should be okay.”

“Or you could take the couch,” Willow said. “That’s one comfy foldout!”

*I want… I want to go home,* Toni said slowly. *But I won’t – I can’t go with them.*

“You can go home – you can come home - ” Jenny promised. “You can come home with me.”

“And we’ll go see the Judge as soon as we can,” Tara promised her.

Somehow that seemed to satisfy Toni, and silence reigned once more.

But it wasn’t the silence it had been.

****************
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Forrister » Sat Apr 14, 2007 10:29 am

I have a new appreciation of where Toni is coming from. Some days here I would give quite literally anything to be able to turn back time and have Mum back again. Its the sort of pain that doesn't go away, you just manage to shuffle it off for a while until you can't put it aside any longer - then you just have to grit your teeth and bear it. Also considering the horrific situation in which she lost her dad, the only surprise is that she isn't a complete basket case. I am glad, however, that Toni is now back in safe hands and out of the immediate clutches of W&H. I suspect that they haven't quite let her go though - Holland seems to have an odd interest in her which I suspect may continue.

The important thing is that Toni isn't alone, no matter how she might be feeling at the moment. She has a family - not one of birth but a family nevertheless, who will stand by her, love her and take care of her.

Forrister

Numquam se minus solum quam cum solus esset.
You are never so little alone as when you are alone.
Forrister
3. Flaming O
 
Posts: 65
Joined: Mon Apr 25, 2005 1:52 am


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Sat Apr 14, 2007 11:45 am

You have it exactly, hun.

I never wanted Toni to appear bitchy or immature. She isn't a Dawn type of character whining about how unfair life is because she can't stay out. She's a person - like Tara and Willow - who knows how unfair life really can be and just wants something done about it.

Ultimately I think it makes her understandable, even in her problems with Tara, and thus likeable.

In a 'normal' world - she'd have to do exactlyu what you said, what real people do. She'd have to grit her teeth and bear it. Maybe, by now, that would've been a little easier. But then she sees a way it could be put right... What would anyone do?

And you are right - she isn't alone. I think even she knows that. Otherwise, I really don't think she'd go back at all.

*HUGS*

Katharyn
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Sat Apr 14, 2007 10:12 pm

Title: The Sidestep Chronicle – Second Chronicle - Bargains and Consequences (Part 221)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Constructive criticism is always welcome. Flames just demonstrate you have a tiny mind.
Spoiler Warning: Pretty limited. The story occurs in an alternate universe as set up in “The Wish” though reference is made to events that occur in both realities. Very little is referenced that occurs after S5 though. Guess why? Most “spoilers” would be for the first chronicle of this fic rather than the show and if you haven’t read that then much of this will make no sense but you can try and get round it by reading the preface to Part 104 which summarises most of what went before.
Distribution This story was written for Pens. Pens is its home. No archiving off Different Coloured Pens (This applies to all of the Sidestep Chronicle)
Summary: One of the parts of Ethan’s plan falls into place.
Disclaimer: I don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories. You know the drill.
Rating: R – a general rating for occasional content. Individual parts might be less than this level.
Couples: Tara and Willow forever – others couples as necessary but nothing unconventional.
Notes: Yes, this part breaks one of my own rules. It includes something from S6. This is for four reasons. One, I’m a completist and how could I miss this character? Especially as Two, I deal with things on a Karma basis and this character has a lot of bad Karma. Third it shows where Ethan has been for the last little while. And finally, I actually needed this solution. I apologise if it’s not the most comfortable reading.
Thanks To: My own special woman Louise who helps me so much with this on top of everything else. Those other friends and family who’ve also helped us overcome everything that was put in my way. Celia and Kerry who shaped this story and continue to do so when I think back to what they told me in the past. Xita for keeping the story hanging around and continuing to give us TKTWATBW.


The Sidestep Chronicle – Second Chronicle

Bargains and Consequences

By

Katharyn Rosser


A couple of days after Part 220


“Tick-tock. Tick-tock.” Ethan said the words under his breath as he waited, waving his index finger in front of himself to mark the beat.

Strange as his behaviour may have seemed, none of the other people in the waiting room even acknowledged him. That might be, in part, due to his protection or more likely because they were too caught up in their own problems to care about someone talking to himself and waving a finger around.

And at least he had an excuse for his strangeness. Tiger, from the vantage point in his lap, thought the finger wagging was a great new game and swiped at it keenly. It’d hold his interest for a little while at least before curiosity got the better of him.

Tiger being bored was a problem he’d never come across until recently. The kitten had usually made his own fun and in a new place he should’ve been off exploring. But early on in their wait here Tiger had decided that there was something about this place that didn’t fascinate him. There hadn’t been even one single attempt to escape and go exploring. Ethan knew now that was very unkittenlike behaviour.

Perhaps Tiger knew the old saying about curiosity and what it did to cats. This was definitely an environment where bad things were capable of happening, and not just to an inquisitive young feline. Bad things were almost expected to happen here. In a way that was what they were here for too.

To make bad things happen.

Which made him unique in the room. Everyone else here was sitting with various degrees of patience, waiting to have bad things happen to them.

If he was the only person who was here to make those bad things happen, he certainly wasn’t the only person talking to himself. Still, none of the others had the excuse of a small bundle of potential destruction sitting in their lap.

He’d waited his turn like everyone else and then he’d waited some more to let others – in greater need – go before him. It was all to his benefit – trading a little time for some extra power - but once those doors opened again, he was going to be the next one through them. He didn’t want to keep Drusilla waiting now did he?

In his distraction at thinking about the vampire he stopped moving the finger and the kitten took a chiding swipe at it, as if to say ‘you’ve got my interest, now make sure you keep it. That’s what you’re for.’

Annoyed claws dislodged the band-aid he’d wrapped around his finger after the last time Tiger had gotten too rough. It just wouldn’t stay on.

“That was your fault too,” he scolded the cat, looking at the red puncture marks.

It was a small wound that’d required ‘emergency’ measures in the run up to an audience with the vampires. One didn’t go to them bleeding, not if you wanted to have some blood left at the end of the meeting.

He’d loaded up on scent, even more so than usual and, rather than just disinfecting the cut, even dipped the finger into the aftershave until his eyes had watered. Nothing good was ever going to come out of facing a vampire with a fresh or bleeding cut. Not if he wanted his life to end in several decades and in the altogether less peaceful way than he’d always imagined.

And now here he was, in the waiting room. He had a stinky finger Tiger had briefly licked and found wasn’t to his taste and a discarded band-aid that the kitten thought was a new toy. He watched a thin trickle of blood make its way down his finger from the re-opened wound. He found himself as fascinated as Tiger with it, caught up in the wonder of blessed Chaos.

Which way would it go?

The path of the droplet was dictated by a different scar from when he was a child. By the pattern of his fingerprint. By a million other things he’d never be able to determine. Air pressure caused by the fluttering of a butterfly’s wings in Beijing.

Even the movement of a small drop of blood was down to the very way in which the universe had formed. In such simple things there was profundity that was beyond the comprehension of those who simply lived their lives. Those who never realised – or couldn’t accept the idea - that Chaos, rather than some mythical bearded white man, had created and shaped every aspect of their existence.

But not with a plan. Never a plan.

He blinked out of his wonder as the door finally opened and a different man emerged from the one who’d shambled in. The same person, but changed. The eyes were – for now – bright with wonder and euphoria. This one had taken longer to see to than any of the others who’d preceded him.

Perhaps he was new. Perhaps he’d been more than… sampled.

Certainly in a few more visits he’d not be emerging that way. Eventually there’d be a tipping point when he’d come out of there in a worse state than he’d gone in – but what choice would the poor sap have by then?

No choice at all.

Free will was something for those who weren’t addicts. It didn’t matter what your addiction was, alcohol, drugs, sex or even the presence and love of a person. All of a sudden that thing became the biggest determinant of your actions, and that was a position he’d never allowed himself to be in, even if he was appreciative of all of those examples.

“Isn’t it wonderful?” the man said as they passed each other.

“Absolutely spiffy, old bean,” Ethan replied.

Ordinarily he’d have been a little afraid of what was in there. After all there was the lure of a powerful addiction that could be imposed on him, even if it was usually a product of free will.

Not today though. He knew this was what he was going to have to do to preserve his skin for the greater service of Chaos. Not that fear would’ve stopped him anyway. He avoided pain and death whenever he could – to the point of regarding himself as a coward - but never at the cost of failing in his devotions.

Never at the cost of failing to do what needed to be done.

But this time he didn’t even feel nervous. Perhaps because he was carrying protection.

Seeing the state of the ‘patient’ before him though he knew he’d been right to generate bring that charm along. Behind that door was someone who could mess up your whole day – and you’d end up thanking him for it. Then you’d beg him to do it for you again.

But not him, his free-will meant rather more to him than it evidently did to these other poor schlubs.

And he rather fancied the ‘person’ he was here to see would be afraid of him too.

He slipped one charm’s leather cord around his neck and then wrapped the cord of another, different, charm around his hand. This way he was double-bagged. Tiger tried to take swipes at both pendants in passing and hissed his displeasure as Ethan deposited him once more in the oversize pocket of his jacket. “Not yet little one, but later – I promise.” A scratch behind the ears did the job as far as Tiger was concerned.

For now at least.

But he knew he was living on feline sufferance. At least until Tiger found the left over catnip buried at the bottom of that pocket. No wonder he started snuffling around in there. Thinking of he was of addiction – his cat was a nip-head. But then Tiger wasn’t a servant of Chaos, much as he might demonstrate chaotic tendencies.

Tiger didn’t believe. He just acted. It was what cats did, that was clear to him now.

Ethan looked at the door to the inner sanctum. Now it was his turn to go in. It should prove worthwhile just with the amount of business he’d seen done tonight, let alone all the other nights…

He hated these places and despised what they did to the people who frequented them.

Dependence of any kind was antithetical to Chaos and, as such, he wasn’t a fan. But right now this place, like the others he’d visited recently, was offering him a quick and easy solution to a potentially lethal problem. This was what… the twelfth city he’d been to in the last few weeks? He’d left coming home for last, just in case there were any observable side effects of what he was about to do.

Anything that kept the Witches in the dark for a while longer was to be valued. Besides, he’d made a bargain with the proprietor and he’d kept his side of it.

Until now.

Petting his nip-ecstatic kitten one last time he stepped through the door and into a world of magic. Up was down, down was sideways and all around him various images offered themselves up.

Typical.

Didn’t the owner have any imagination? It was the same as the last time he’d been here, but could’ve been changed in a moment with just a flicker of willpower.

Perhaps the owner was just… comfortable.

On his first visit, he had admired such designs. Briefly. But now? It was getting old and very tired. He stepped forwards towards the lazy eye-line of the man he’d come to see. Man? Perhaps that was a fitting description, he’d never bothered to ask.

It didn’t take more than a quarter second for him to be recognized though, and the affectation of languidity and the laziness was all gone.

“You!” The sole occupant of the room used the word as if it was a curse. Not that a curse would’ve done him any good now.

“Me.”

“What do you want?” the now-urgent voice demanded of him.

“And hello to you too, Rack. It’s been a while. How’ve things been? Business good?”

A voice that betrayed too much abuse, abuse of its owner and abuse of others, snapped back at him. “Shut up, Rayne. We had a bargain. An eternal bargain. Those were the terms.”

Ethan shrugged. “True, but here we are anyway.”

“I always knew you couldn’t be trusted,” Rack said.

“But you made the deal all the same. Knowing what it meant. You shouldn’t be surprised now, should you?” Ethan asked. And he was the one not to be trusted? He’d always stated his intentions clearly; the bargain had been to avoid this bit of unpleasantness. At least that was the theory.

And he’d have kept to it, continuing to pick off such places in other cities as he needed them. Probably over the course of many years. But now he’d found himself in rather dire need of what Rack, and his fellow suppliers, could provide him with.

A need that was more immediate than the bargain had been intended for.

So yes, Rack was right not to trust him, but Ethan wouldn’t have trusted the man further than he could have thrown this whole building either. Always assuming the bricks and mortar were even in phase with his physical being at the time.

“Rayne,” the deep voice rumbled. Ethan was unimpressed by the implied threat. Rack, apart from the scars and markings – most of which were self-inflicted - was actually a deeply unscary person. Large, yes. An abuser of whatever fell into his web, certainly. But at heart all such people were cowards.

Now what was willing to admit was scary was what Rack could do to a magically talented person, which was why he was carrying protection.

“I gave you the location and access point for every house I knew. Every one. Just as the bargain stipulated,” Rack continued.

“Yes, you did,” Ethan agreed. “And I’ve been to collect on all of them.” All eleven.

“The way I hear it you found a few more too.” Rack said it as if he should be satisfied with what he’d already gotten.

And it really wasn’t his fault.

“True, all true. But I need more, Rack,” Ethan told him. It just wouldn’t add up without it. The requirements of what he was trying to do were just too great. Even Magic obeyed the laws of mathematics. If you needed four, two plus one wouldn’t do. And if you needed twelve, eleven plus one was just about right…

And this was that last one to make an even dozen.

“I don’t know about anymore,” Rack said. “I can’t even see why you’d want to know. Times are hard – lots of places are out of business.”

Ethan knew the man was exaggerating his situation. He’d been in the waiting room for hours, letting Rack do his thing. He was all kinds of busy. If this was a ‘necessary downtown’ then he must have been sucking the energy from magical adepts thirty-two hours a day before.

“Rack, please. I didn’t ask you about the state of the market. And however bad that might be, what you gave me wasn’t enough.”

No one said Rack was stupid though. Mean, abusive and a natural coward, but not stupid. “You! You did it. You didn’t just collect a tithe from them… All the others...”

“Yes, I took out your competition. You should be thanking me, I’m sure many of their customers are probably yours now.” And the more customers he’d seen recently, the better Rack suited his needs.

It struck him then that even if he’d never considered coming back here, if this hadn’t been necessary, his previous activities were having a beneficial effect on those that couldn’t find another dealer like Rack in their home city.

His actions in shutting those places down had caused a ripple effect… The ripple was the classic influence of great Chaos given form. He’d remember to give thanks later.

“Thanking you? When the sea rises and the land sinks,” Rack exclaimed, his voice full of loathing and now more than a little fear.

Rack understood the nature of the problem he faced. Ethan knew he was hardly a physical threat, but Rack – despite his size – wasn’t a physical threat either. His power lay in the sensations and temporary bursts of power he could give those who came to him… His only real protection lay in the phase of this reality that this place sat it. It was just a little out of sync with the ‘real’ world.

Invisible, undetectable to the vast majority of humans. You could walk right through the building and never know it was there.

And yes, he’d have feared Rack’s ability to give him pure, magical pleasure. But within the influence of the charms he wore, the dealer’s power had no effect on him and worse than that - for Rack – he could remove that protection this place had enjoyed for so long. He could move this place back into the timeframe of the ‘real’ world and then where would Rack be?

“Lets be honest with each other,” Ethan said. “I despise your kind, Rack, you know that – and there’s very few things in this world and most of the Hell’s I truly do despise. You give adepts a bad name and you leach Chaos from those best placed to create it. And for the other things you do to them – when they’re in your thrall - you’re one of the worst.” He’d never met a creature like Rack that took so much perverse pleasure in what they did. It wasn’t a business to Rack, it was a way of making existence bearable.

“I give them a bad name? I give them what they need – poor fucked-up fools.”

“You give them what they think they need. And you take more than they can pay. But we’ve had this discussion before. I don’t care about the morals of it, or even the people you mess up in this little racket,” Ethan said. No… he cared about something else entirely.

“And I told you all I knew before. You’ve made use of it already – there’s nothing else I can tell you.”

“Like I said, I want more,” Ethan pressed.

“More what?”

“More from you.”

“I ain’t got no more, I’ve got nothing,” Rack insisted.

“Of course you have – I want your personal stash,” Ethan said.

Rack couldn’t pretend with him. He knew how these operations worked. He knew just what it was that an adept like Rack got out of being the supplier. It wasn’t cash – though he could’ve had every penny his victims earned just for that little bit more. It was something much more precious than money. And if he chose to… indulge himself in other ways as he went a long, that was just a bonus to someone as twisted as Rack was.

“No way,” Rack protested.

“Oh, you think I’m giving you a choice? I’m sorry, I was probably being obtuse.” Ethan tightened his hand around the pendant, the leather cord biting into his skin reassuringly. With this, Rack couldn’t do anything but hit him.

“Go steal from someone else,” Rack suggested, showing surprising backbone. More than most of the rest anyway and more than last time he’d come to visit. Here they were, two cowards facing each other down and talking in the best Hollywood clichés.

It was, Ethan mused, easier to be bold when you knew you had the upper hand. And nothing he did here today would matter after he stepped out of the front door.

Except he’d be able to fulfil his contract. And another promise he’d made.

“Oh Rack, you’re a funny man,” Ethan told him. “Over the years I’ve cleaned up everything north of Tijuana and west of Denver. Now… now I’ve brought this home. You sold out the last few of your competitors to me, and now you’re it – but you knew that when you made that deal. Didn’t you? Come on and tell the truth, old boy”

“I knew someone had been and taken them out,” Rack admitted. “I never guessed it was you. You put them all out of business?”

“That’s one way of looking at it,” Ethan replied.

They’d had something he needed and quite by accident he’d found a way to get it from them. He’d been making use of this kind of power for years, since his initial deal with Rack, but only with this latest contract had he needed so much, so quickly. That was what’d taken him to the last eleven.

Twelve now.

“I always knew you were bad news, Rayne,” Rack said. He seemed resigned to what was about to happen. An attitude that always amused Ethan.

It was foolish to surrender to despair, if he really had. Chaos could always take a hand, and that was a cause for hope. Thought he didn’t think she’d ever do that to the detriment of her most devoted servant. But there was always that chance…

“I prefer to think of it as being well-prepared,” Ethan replied. “Just because something’s worked for more than a century doesn’t mean it will continue. Or somehow deserves to. Chaos always takes a hand,” he said, taking a little bow.

He was untouchable here, as all of Rack’s erstwhile business rivals and counterpart had discovered. The pendant around his neck saw to that and by now Rack would’ve examined him and known it too. While that protected him, it was the one wrapped around his hand that was his way of making sure Rack, like the others, did whatever he wanted.

“Come on, Rayne. Lets make a deal,” Rack suggested, which just showed how desperate he was. He knew what could happen and now he feared it.

It was rare he got to inspire fear. Oh yes, his schemes always seemed to make people afraid, but not of him. This was… it was invigorating.

“No,” Ethan he said. “No more deals. There’s nothing else I want from you anyway. There are just two options here. You can pay up.”

Rack didn’t appear to be very happy about that one.

“Or,” he added slowly, “I can move this place back into its place in reality – in which case I can assure you that locally there are a pair of witches with more than a passing interest in putting people like us out of business. I’d give you, perhaps, an hour before they got to you and I guarantee, they have more power than you’ve ever felt.”

The witches weren’t actually the main threat, though he was sure Rack probably knew about them. Hell, Rack had probably been hoping that one or both of them would pay him a visit – but only on his terms. So he could leach them of their power and potential for his own gain.

That wasn’t going to happen though – Miss Maclay and Miss Rosenberg weren’t self-destructive. They were together and they knew how to protect themselves if they needed to.

Also, he needed them for what was coming. All of this, all his jetting about, would be for nothing if they weren’t fit to help finish it all off.

And they wouldn’t be fit for much if Rack got his claws into them.

But if Rack lost the protection of being out of phase… this place would be looted and out of business within a week – probably with a dead Rack to boot. But after he’d aged however much this time phasing had saved him.

Not a pretty fate.

That was what Rack had to be thinking about – but then Rack didn’t have all the facts.

“I will make you pay for this, Rayne,” Rack promised him.

“Maybe,” Ethan said, “but not today.” No, Rack didn’t have the necessary facts to make threats like that either.

“I assume you came prepared?” Rack asked.

“Yes, that fireball you were conjuring under your breath isn’t going to do anything but spoil the lovely paintwork in here. I’m as out of phase as this place is,” Ethan assured him. Rack’s magic couldn’t affect him here because he’d never fully transitioned to this reality. He was here – but not here enough to be threatened. It was a delicate balance to strike, but close was good enough.

Tiger… Tiger was another matter.

Cats, naturally, existed in many phases outside of their own. But Rack wasn’t to know that now was he? He’d probably even never had a cat. Or at least not realised that about them. Ethan himself hadn’t until he’d started these experiments again and Tiger was still with him, even when he moved out of phase with the rest of the world.

It’d been a surprise, no doubt about that. No wonder they were always disappearing, they were doing things in another when.

“But close enough, right?” Rack guessed.

“Right.” It was the threat he’d used with Rack once before. This man couldn’t take risks. Being a greater coward than anyone Ethan had met, including himself, Rack couldn’t risk being exposed to the real world. He couldn’t operate in the open.

He certainly couldn’t take what he’d been dishing out. And that was exactly what he was being threatened with now.

“So you accept my terms?” he asked. He wondered if Rack understood that he was mocking the concept of free will the dealer always said he applied to his victims?

They chose to come to him, they chose what he offered. That was always the defence of his kind.

And they chose to pay his prices for what he gave them. A higher price than they ever imagined.

His kind never cared that it was something else that brought people to him. Some sort of vulnerability that led them here. Something as irresistible as a gun to the head.

Now Rack could choose, and he could admit what his choice was. Would he willingly pay the price? Or did this have to get nasty?

“Yes,” was all the dealer could say.

Ethan snapped the back of the second pendant, the one in his hand and started the process of leaching the power from Rack. It was a strangely silent and invisible process at least until it started to have its effect on the owner of this establishment.

Where else could someone who did what he did keep his personal stash? Within himself, of course.

Ethan found he was quietly proud of the fact that his pendant offered all of the downsides and none of the highs as he sucked more power from Rack than the man had acquired in his recent deals. He kept going and going – taking it all. Scooping that part of him out of the shell that would be left.

He was making a point, draining Rack utterly. Leaving him, after a few moments, crawling around and holding his stomach. The ultimate withdrawal – literally. His entire magical capacity, in addition to what he’d taken from others, scooped out of him like icecream from a tub.

Rack wouldn’t suffer later like his victims, he wasn’t addicted to anything. But for now he was in pain, and Ethan wasn’t ashamed to admit to himself that he was enjoying it.

The creature he left lying, retching on the floor wasn’t the leech he had been.

Rack had been leeched now, and without the pleasure that drew the magical junkies to him. Had he known what it did to them? Of course, because he rode the wave of their sensations – and took advantage of them. But he’d probably never felt, or seen, it go this far. Never to this extent, no customer would return after this. There’d be nothing left to sense the addiction through.

“Clean yourself up, then pack up and get out of town,” Ethan said eventually as he carefully placed the power-laden pendant in his pocket. It wouldn’t do to lose that now. Later he’d return the crystal to the matrix of the stone all twelve parts had been cut from.

“The apocalypse is coming,” he said.

“How’d you know?” Rack coughed, spitting up some blood after all the vomit.

“Why do you think I need all this power?”

--------------------------

Naturally he waited ‘outside’ as Rack had gradually dismissed those in the waiting room. Outside was a relative term here, actually more a case of ‘outwhen.’

Each person whom Rack had dismissed had emerged more desperate than the last. That was probably a sign of how long they’d badgered him for just a little more, but the dealer hadn’t anything left to give them – even if he wanted to. It would take Rack years to bring himself back to the point he could take from others again. What they wanted, what they all wanted, was in his pocket – and that was where it was going to stay until the appointed hour.

What wasn’t in his pocket anymore was Tiger.

Instead the kitten was running around on the ground, scrambling between boxes as fast as his little legs would propel him, clattering into the old cardboard and dodging a vampire intent on proving herself a greater predator than he was. The difference in size didn’t seem to make any difference to him, or to the vampire for that matter.

Drusilla was moving around on all fours, but she had none of the encumbrances most people would feel in that position. She was bounding around just as easily as Tiger himself and he had the feeling that if she fell off a rooftop, she’d still have landed on her feet.

“I’m a kitty cat,” she purred for the fifth or sixth time.

Never mind that, he’d been worried she’d have forgotten what she was here for, or that she’d be annoyed at how long it’d taken him.

But here she was, still amusing herself. She’d already taken many of the customers who’d been leaving the establishment. She’d sprung on them like some almost naked, vengeful, cat demon. One after the other.

Almost naked, because he’d had strict instructions not to let her get her pretty dress dirty and she’d actually listened for long enough to strip to a shift that didn’t leave much to the imagination at all.

But she had all the concept of, near, nudity that Tiger himself did. Which was to say, none at all.

She seemed vengeful because that seemed to be her mood at the moment, somewhere between that and playful anyway.

As for cat-like? Well, it was the way she played with all those she’d cornered as much as the way she’d been playing with Tiger. Some bodies lay in pieces around the place – and she’d left him little presents too.

Lovely.

Others she’d teased and then lost interest in, letting them run away without bothering with them for too long. It was all free food. People the witches would never know about or miss… If they’d known what was happening here, they’d have taken care of Rack already.

Personally, he was trying not to show too much interest in Drusilla. While her almost naked form had its charms, they were charms twisted by vampirism, streaked in blood and he didn’t want to be caught looking at her once the cat went away and the little girl portion of her personality once again became dominant.

If that part of her came to the fore, she’d quickly find any sort of lingering look ‘inappropriate’ and probably take his eyes to stop him doing it again.

It wouldn’t be long now though. Perhaps the cat would linger long enough to make things even more interesting.

“There,” he said, directing her attention.

“Is he the one?” Drusilla said, wrapping herself around his legs.

“Oh yes, he’s the one. The one I promised you. He’s… special.”

When Drusilla said she wanted something ‘special’ to play with – and ultimately eat – he’d just known that their needs would dovetail. After all, he wouldn’t have wanted someone like Rack alive and - after a time – well. Plotting his death, or worse. With Rack, he was sure; revenge would’ve been the very thing he despised.

Addiction.

Death would only have followed much, much later. Only after Rack had stripped his Chaotic free will from him.

This way was better.

He watched as Drusilla stalked her prey, sneaking up in absolute silence but with all the moves of a cartoon cat, about to catch a mouse with a frying pan. Her steps were exaggerated, her claws outstretched. She even mouthed him a ‘shhhh’ in the same manner.

Rack should never have left the safety of his establishment – but then what choice did he have? He thought the apocalypse was coming. And indeed it might be, but not for a while yet.

Ethan hadn’t lied to him. He’d just exaggerated the imminence of it.

Even if Rack’s sacrifice had helped it along, there were still preparations to make.

But he wasn’t a murderer. That was what Drusilla was for.

“At least he won’t have to explain away his lack of tithe to the Dark Powers,” Ethan said to Tiger.

The kitten was struggling to go and join his former playmate as she ripped Rack’s neck open with one, great coming together of her fangs and a flick of her head. Blood and skin flew from the wound.

Tiger might’ve managed to worry Rack’s ankle. Ethan really didn’t think he’d have noticed though. There was too much of his life pouring down the vampire’s throat. He’d seen her feed before, only taking a mouthful of blood as she killed for pleasure. But with Rack, she was literally sucking him dry – even after all the others she’d taken tonight.

Finally, Drusilla came to him, totally sated. She licked her lips as Rack’s blood ran in rivers down her body. Wasted in the most delicious way, at least from her perspective.

“Now didn’t that taste good?” he asked. He had promised after all, and he wanted her to remember that. The message was that he could deliver, which might keep him alive until she and Darla were no longer a factor in his survival.

“More.” That was her only response.

And where was he supposed to get more like that in the immediate vicinity? She was so unpredictable that she might’ve attacked him.

But fortunately he knew, after Rack and his customers, she couldn’t be hungry. She might want the pleasure of a kill, but she wouldn’t need to feed for a while.

So now he just had to explain to Darla how he’d gotten her covered in blood. But at least her dress wasn’t spoiled. And that was what he’d been told to look out for. Blood, to a vampire, must be an occupational hazard.

“Soon,” he said to her. He just hoped that Wolfram and Hart were right about what was coming to Sunnydale; now that he’d promised it to her. “I’ve got something very special for you coming soon.”


**************************
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


Re: Fic: - The Sidestep Chronicle & Second Chronicle

Postby Katharyn » Sat Apr 21, 2007 9:25 pm

There go them tumbleweeds again...

And here is the next part.

Enjoy.

Katharyn.

Title: The Sidestep Chronicle – Second Chronicle - Starts (Part 222)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Constructive criticism is always welcome. Flames just demonstrate you have a tiny mind.
Spoiler Warning: Pretty limited. The story occurs in an alternate universe as set up in “The Wish” though reference is made to events that occur in both realities. Very little is referenced that occurs after S5 though. Guess why? Most “spoilers” would be for the first chronicle of this fic rather than the show and if you haven’t read that then much of this will make no sense but you can try and get round it by reading the preface to Part 104 which summarises most of what went before.
Distribution This story was written for Pens. Pens is its home. No archiving off Different Coloured Pens (This applies to all of the Sidestep Chronicle)
Summary: Following up on Toni’s return home, Ira wants to see her. And some other stuff.
Disclaimer: I don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories. You know the drill.
Rating: R – a general rating for occasional content. Individual parts might be less than this level.
Couples: Tara and Willow forever – others couples as necessary but nothing unconventional.
Notes: This part includes my first attempt at the build up to a straight love scene… And no, it’s definitely not Toni. As my parents always assure me when they want to embarrass me, old(er) people do it too. Can I just stress it’s just a build up…?
Thanks To: My own special woman Louise who helps me so much with this on top of everything else. Those other friends and family who’ve also helped us overcome everything that was put in my way. Celia and Kerry who shaped this story and continue to do so when I think back to what they told me in the past. Xita for keeping the story hanging around and continuing to give us TKTWATBW.


The Sidestep Chronicle – Second Chronicle

Starts

By

Katharyn Rosser


2 to 3 Days after 221

Ira coming around wasn’t a surprise; she’d known that at the very least he’d be coming to pick up the kids.

It was all planned. He was looking after them while Rupert and Jenny had been going hunting. And they hadn’t even asked her to do it. They hadn’t asked her to do much since she’d gotten back. She’d have felt better if they’d at least given her some chores to do.

She’d have felt better if they’d trusted her with the kids, like they used to.

But Ira was here instead. Someone had to go hunting. They’d said that bodies had been found in town – there was something out there again.

Funny, she still felt safer than she had in L.A. At least here, she supposed, someone was going to do something about it. No matter what else she thought about them, she had to admit that much.

Ira wanting to see her wasn’t really a surprise either. It was something she’d worried about since Jenny had mentioned him coming over. And before she’d mentioned it actually. She’d been worried about meeting everyone.

Mal, who she hadn’t told where she was going. Or that she was going at all. He’d found out from them, when they’d been looking for her.

Faith, who’d been all upset by her going like that. You couldn’t hide anything from a kid like Faith.

Rupert, who she’d expected to get all heavy but hadn’t.

And Ira.

This was the first time she’d seen him since they got back from L.A.

She didn’t want to know what he had to say, but she knew he’d want to say something. He wasn’t exactly backwards about coming forwards. From his point of view, she’d been a real bitch to people he cared about. But that was because he didn’t understand. He didn’t know what Willow and Tara had done – not really.

What was making it even worse was he’d obviously had to drag someone along as a translator, which meant Rupert would get to see what he had to say and how she reacted to it. That’d get back to Jenny and from her to Tara and Willow. Jenny couldn’t keep her mouth shut about things like that – things that they ‘needed’ to know about her.

And there wasn’t anywhere to hide in a place this small. Nor could she run out – they’d panic again if she did. Just going out running every day made them worry enough. Going now, while Ira was here, that’d definitely freak them out.

But it was too late anyway.

So now he was here and it was obviously going to be worse than she’d feared.

His face looked like thunder. And, seeing him, she finally understood what that saying was meant to mean. There was that charge in the air she felt just before a rainstorm, the pressure of the thunder. She recognised that, but it’d never quite added up to the saying until now.

Ira gestured, said something and without more than a squeeze of her hand, Mal was leaving what had been Faith’s bedroom till a few days ago. For now it was hers. Bunny wallpaper and all. At least for a little while.

She grabbed his sleeve to stop her boyfriend. *What?*

“I have to go,” he said, shrugging.

What he meant was that Ira had told him to go. Mal urgently needed to get past the idea of ‘having to do things’ being the same as ‘being told to do things,’ at least if he was going to keep hanging out with her. If he still wanted to hang out with her…

It was still kind of weird with him, even though she could tell he was genuinely relieved she was back. Relief hadn’t turned into pliability though. About the only person who couldn’t get him to do what she wanted was… her actually.

He was so damn… nice. And it’d only gotten worse since she’d come back. He’d actually, honestly, thought he’d scared her off. By being too ‘forward.’ She had a dim recollection that maybe his hand had crept to her breast the night before she left, but to him it seemed to be more than a dim recollection.

To him it was a major incident. Until then, she’d been the one to show him where she wanted his hands. Then, when he finally plucked up a little courage… Poof, she was gone.

The boy wasn’t forward enough, that was his whole problem. On the other hand, if he wasn’t going to be forward, at least he had the cutest butt to look at from behind.

She didn’t let go of his sleeve, and used the other hand to ask him to *Stay.* No, she didn’t ask him. She told him to. She wasn’t giving him an option. And instead, once again, he did what he thought was right. He was her boyfriend, why did he do what everyone else said?

“Toni, he says I have to.” He squeezed her hand and then walked out like a good little boy. Leaving her alone with Ira.

‘Alone’ meaning with Rupert hovering there. Being English, she knew he avoided confrontation like the plague. She’d used it against him many times, just like everyone else. But he was already looking sheepish. He knew what was coming. He’d been in that room with Lilah and her ‘Mom’ too. Hopefully this’d go better than that meeting had.

She forced him, as the translator, to meet her eyes and then looked back to Ira. She drew herself up to meet his ire. There might almost be a pun there. Ira’s ire.

If he had something to say then let him say it. Better if they got it all out there. And if he hated her afterwards… Well, that wouldn’t be good as she really liked him, he’d been real good to her without any reason to be. But if he did hate her… Well, she wouldn’t be seeing Willow and Tara much now and she could keep herself out of the way when he came to see the kids – so at least she didn’t have to keep running into him.

It could work if he hated her. It could.

So as the English guy would say – let’s have at it.

“Occasionally,” Ira said via Rupert, “I’ve been accused of being distant and unavailable.” He reached out a hand and stilled hers before she could deny it. “Quiet now,” he said. “Now you’re listening.”

She nodded, ignoring the use of that one word she just didn’t do. She never listened to anything, but she wasn’t about to point that out to him.

He hadn’t been anything like that – distant or unavailable - with her, but she knew he was probably talking about back when he’d been working and always away from his wife and daughter… Willow.

No matter how reasonable he was trying to be though, she could see his anger was simmering away. This wasn’t going to turn into an apology, for all it might’ve seemed to start out that way.

As she watched he’d brought that anger under control, but he was going to get to it all the same. Slowly, more gently, but he was still going to show it. That was why he was here, wasn’t it? Interrupting him was just going to delay it, maybe make him madder. So she kept her hands still.

“I was determined not to make that mistake again, once I got my Willow back. With her, with Tara or the children.”

She could tell that he didn’t miss her reaction to their names. She hadn’t meant to show anything at all, it’d just happened… She’d stiffened when he said their names. His daughters – and he really did see it as a plural. Tara was that close to him. Maybe even closer.

“Or with you, Toni” he finished.

She shook her head. He hadn’t made that mistake with her. Any unavailability there’d been had only been about how slowly his sign was coming along and needing someone else to be around to translate. But he’d always been there. Generous with both his time and money.

More generous than she’d have ever expected. He’d made her feel more like part of the family – perhaps because he was a generation removed from her – than anyone else. All that time he’d put in coaching her? How could she ever have expected that? She tried to smile, tried to show him that wasn’t how it’d been.

But now he was getting to it. He rejected her smile by refusing to acknowledge it at all.

“So why, you stupid little girl, wouldn’t you come and talk to me before you started being so pathetically spiteful and silly?” he asked as he came over towards her. He came up so close to her that she fell to a sitting position on the bed because there was no where to go.

In that moment of confrontation she’d been able to feel his breath lashing her face while her eyes were fixed on Rupert’s translation. The delay between the gestures and the sign didn’t matter so much – she could tell what was coming. And she didn’t like where the emphasis had been.

She was still watching and still saying nothing. He wasn’t done.

“After all they did for you! How could you treat them like that?”

Toni sat there, mute by choice, expecting more. But this time he’d stopped, and taken half a step back, perhaps realising how threatening he’d just become.

“I’m waiting,” Rupert signed for him.

*They killed my Dad.*

That was the first part of it that came into her head. The one that didn’t take as much explaining. And it was a major part of the problem. Her Dad was dead, and she didn’t want him to be.

Most people in the world didn’t have a choice in that sort of thing, but she knew there was a way. There was. They’d admitted it. She was one of the very few people in the world who could get someone she loved back – and they wouldn’t go to bat for her.

They wouldn’t make it happen for her. For him. Even though they’d killed him.

She only assumed he knew what she was talking about. Maybe he did, maybe he didn’t. Was it her place to explain it all if he didn’t? Why should she? Let him go ask them what she meant.

“Oh, don’t be ridiculous,” he said dismissively. The gesture pretty much said it, without waiting for a translation. But did it mean he knew?

*They did! Right here!* she said.

Ira waved that away as well, and then showed he knew. “Better they killed a vampire existing in the unfortunate shell of your father than letting it get at Faith, Ben, Rupert or even you,” he said, jabbing a finger at her at the last word. “You know that wasn’t your father. You have to stop thinking that way.”

*You don’t know - * she said.

“Don’t tell me I don’t know, young lady.”

*You don’t. You think you do, but you don’t.*

“Don’t I indeed?” he asked.

*No. They let it happen – they let the nest happen. All of it. And in that way, they did kill him long before they staked him here.* There it was.

She and her Dad had been taken because the Sunnydale vampires had been allowed to do it. Months of being under the town, undisturbed, because someone had missed them. Someone had let them build the nest and grow. And someone had made the vampires look outside of Sunnydale for food – for people – so they didn’t give themselves away.

Someone had been responsible for her and her Dad being taken. And that’d led to everything else that’d happened.

But even that wasn’t the real cause of her anger towards Tara and Willow. Not at the very root of it. They hadn’t known. She could – kind of – accept that. But not the rest. Not the part where they’d had choices.

“I’m sure they told themselves that too,” Ira said. “And felt appropriately guilty.”

*They should feel guilty.*

“Stop being stupid, child. It doesn’t become you and I know better than to believe it. I know how smart you really are. They’ve beaten themselves up about every one of those deaths and hundreds more besides. Don’t you think that if they’d known they’d have done something much sooner?” he asked.

*They should’ve known,* she insisted, letting the insult wash over her. The fact she was caught in an argument was making her disagree with him on points she wouldn’t have. She knew they would’ve done something… if they’d known. She’d been ready to admit that, until he’d accused her.

“The vampires only took you because my daughter and Tara had been so successful. So the vampires got smarter. They hid. How do you find a rat that doesn’t leave a trail, Toni? Would you even know it was there?”

She didn’t know anything about rats. *They aren’t rats, Ira. They’re fucking vampires.*

Rupert must’ve translated it faithfully, because Ira’s next act was to tell her off for cursing, his hand flailing as if he might actually have slapped her. “Watch your language when you speak to me, young lady!” A moment later that wild anger was gone.

How had he gotten like this?

She looked up at him, seeing how red his face was. *You don’t know what it’s like to lose someone like that,* she said, trying to put swearing at him out of her head. She knew it was the wrong thing to have done – she knew how he felt about it.

He was quiet for a moment before he started to speak. “There you go, saying that again… I came home from a work trip – it was a couple of months after Willow had… After she’d died. It was the first time I’d stayed away since we’d lost her. I didn’t have any choice and even though Sheila didn’t want me to… I stayed away. And when I came home I found her… I mean I found my Sheila, my wife… Willow’s mother. She was trussed up like an animal. Willow…”

*She did it?* Toni asked, shocked.

A lot of things fell into place. Of course he’d lost Willow. She’d discovered that and it’d kicked this whole problem off - but his daughter just hadn’t come home when Tara brought her back. She’d thought that was it. But…

It was another lie. A lie of omission. Something else they’d kept from her. She – Willow - had killed her own Mother…

“Willow, the thing she was then, had been waiting for me to get home, Toni. Do you understand what I mean? She wanted me to see it. She wanted me to watch, and she made sure I did. She made me watch as something that looked very like my daughter tortured her own mother. And I don’t mean she beat her, or broke fingers. Torture isn’t like the things they do on TV, my girl. I mean she did things you’ve never read about or heard of. And you don’t want to, believe me.”

Toni thought about that, she had to. It was one of those things where you thought of the worst thing you could… and it just wasn’t dark enough. She knew he wasn’t exaggerating. She’d seen that kind of thing down in the sewers. Just when you thought you knew how bad it could be... you found you really didn’t have any clue how deep the darkness went.

“No matter what you’re imagining, it was worse,” he promised her. “Willow… I found out later that even other vampires were scared of her. The things she did… to them, to people… To everyone. But most of all to my Sheila,” he swallowed hard.

Looked at her, as if he expected her to say something. But what could she say?

“She only ended it a few minutes before dawn when she had to leave. The sun… you know? Nothing she did to her Mother that night would’ve killed her – at least not quickly. Willow – that thing – chose to keep her alive, and then she chose to end it. By then I was… I’d have thanked her for the mercy if I’d still been able to speak. I’d have begged her for it. Just for it to be over and for the hurting to stop. So I didn’t have to hear or see it. I didn’t even want it for Sheila by then… I wanted it for me. I couldn’t take any more – because she was torturing me, just as much as her mother. She tortured me by making me watch.”

*But you still forgave her?* Toni asked, swallowing hard herself now. She knew how she’d felt when she’d seen her Dad about to hurt Faith. Wanting to enjoy it, to enjoy her seeing what he was then.

“There was nothing to forgive,” Ira said. “Because what I learned in the first few minutes that night was that the demon isn’t the person. It might remember, but it isn’t them. My Willow couldn’t have done that – even if she’d wanted to. That was something else. A creature that looked like her.” He took a deep breath. “But don’t you tell me I don’t know, Toni. I know.”

She nodded. He did know.

“I lost my daughter and I then lost my wife to the thing that looked like her. And I still cried when Willow came back to me, alive. Real. It was like a dream, I could barely believe it when Tara brought her back. She was my miracle.”

She hadn’t known about all this. She’d just assumed… What?

She felt sorry for him, and she understood that he did know. So if he did… *That’s what I want,* she said. *I want that miracle. I want Tara to be my miracle too. But they didn’t even tell me about it. They didn’t offer to try to get my Dad back. They didn’t tell me Willow had been one of those… creatures.*

“And who would you tell, Toni? If it was you? If you were in their place, who would you tell about your Dad and the things he might’ve done?” he asked. “They can’t talk to anyone, they barely even discuss it with the people who know.”

*Well… They should!*

“Why? What purpose would it serve? They’ve saved far more people than Willow ever hurt,” he revealed. “Why does it matter?”

*Because it does! Because it’s my Dad!*

“Did you know Tara lost her whole family to vampires?” Ira asked, changing tack suddenly.

*No,* Toni said. She hadn’t known that either. Something else they’d failed to mention – though it made sense of some things that’d been said.

“Tara knows too,” he said. “She knows what it’s like. She knows, I can promise you that too. When she was younger than you her whole family was killed and as a result she set out to kill every vampire she could. Until she arrived here.”

*And then she let one live? Willow?* Toni surmised.

“Tara did what she had to,” Ira said in her defence. “But in the end she killed that vampire too. But you have to remember it was never Willow; it just looked like her. Just like it looked like your Dad.”

*Willow remembers what she did?* Toni asked, seeing where his mind was turning to. He was trying to show that Willow knew too. But knowing didn’t help their case. It actually weakened it. If they really knew, they how could they deny her the same way out they’d taken?

Ira nodded. “Every moment. And it changed her. It took months with Tara for her to even start to get over it.”

*I won’t feel guilty for wanting my Dad back,* Toni said to him.

“And no one’s asking you too,” Rupert interjected for himself. He must’ve done, Ira’s lips hadn’t moved. She hated it when translators forced themselves into the conversation, but she was willing to listen. “But it’s unreasonable for you to condemn Willow for what she only remembers being, or either of them for not telling you about it.”

*They know how I feel about vampires,* Toni said. Even though that wasn’t the issue that was driving her argument with them.

“And I promise you both of them has more reason to than you do,” Ira insisted. “They hate vampires far more than you ever could. More than I could.”

She’d never really considered that before, but from what she’d now found out, she could see where he was coming from. It didn’t change much though.

A few facts remained just that. Facts. *They won’t give me my Dad back will they?*

“I don’t know how it was done,” Ira said. “I didn’t ask. But I do know it wasn’t anything Tara did herself. And the people who can…” He looked at Rupert who nodded. “Those probably aren’t people at all.”

*They didn’t even try, Ira. They just fed me a line that there was nothing that could be done,* she said.

Okay, so it’d be hard. She got that already. But that didn’t mean they couldn’t try. Why wouldn’t they even have tried? Even if they hadn’t wanted her to get her hopes up, they could’ve tried and not told her until they knew the result. But they hadn’t even done that, had they?

*If they’d just let me speak to the people who - .* If they didn’t want to ask, she’d make her own case. She’d tried with Holland, but he wasn’t the one who was able to do what was necessary. Nor had he been willing to make Tara and Willow pay some price that’d briefly interested him.

What had that been?

“You don’t want to talk to those people,” Rupert said.

*You’re both on their side!* she accused.

Rupert nodded. “Yes, I agree with them. But there are no sides here.”

*That’s easy for you to say,* she said, frustrated. *You on the other one.*

“Toni, stop it,” Ira said, his face set in detmination. “Don’t you think there are other people they’d have brought back if they could? Willow’s best friend was murdered at the same time as her. They’d played together since before kindergarten. If she could, she’d have brought him back. All sorts of other people. Friends. But they can’t.”

*Just so long as Tara gets what she wants, right?*

“That’s more than enough,” Ira said, and she could see how firm he was being about that. It was a demand rather than an instruction. “Now, I’ve explained the way it is. But I’ve listened to you snipe at Tara for months. Long before all this kicked off. Now you tell me, here and now. Why?”

“I think - ” Rupert started to say.

“Not you, Rupert. Her.” Once again that finger jabbed in her direction as she looked up at him.

*I… I don’t know.* The sudden change of direction had flummoxed her. But she did know. At least she thought she did. She just didn’t want to admit it. Part of it was probably because she was a teenager, she was supposed to rebel and Tara was the guiding hand in their family. The family they had been anyway.

Another thing was her subconscious resistance to all things Mom-like. She knew it was there, inside her.

Then there was the fact that Tara had scared her, when they first met. The magic. Talking in her head. All that stuff. Even though she knew Tara now and what she’d been trying to do… It made it hard to trust her.

Then there’d been the actual death of her Dad, before she’d known about what they could do for him… If they wanted to. If they cared about her enough. Even then, they’d still killed him.

It didn’t matter they’d had no choice, when she closed her eyes she could still see it happening. And he was taken from her again and again on the back of her eyelids.

“Well, I wish you’d stop it. It makes you look sulky and immature, not to mention ungrateful.”

*But - * he held his finger up and stopped her signing.

“Toni, if I’m honest with myself I never imagined my Willow would turn out to be a lesbian, but I couldn’t have wished for a better person – any person – for her to live her life with than Tara and I won’t hear a word against her, because I know her better than that.”

*But-* she started again, still prevented from taking it any further.

“And if Willow had never even known her, I could’ve wished for my daughter to turn out to be half the woman Tara is,” Ira said, showing a terrific amount of loyalty to the woman she knew he regarded as another daughter. “You could do worse than to look to her as an example too.”

*I am,* Toni said, resenting the advice she was being given. Not because he was wrong, but because she really didn’t want to see this stuff. *She’s the perfect example you can get a dead vampire back again. Alive.*

Nothing he’d said got past the fact that neither the oh-so-perfect Tara, nor Willow, had told her. They hadn’t even offered to talk about why they couldn’t help her. Let alone actually doing anything about it.

Ira softened a little, rather than getting mad when she said that. “You can waste your time and energy hating them,” he said. “Or you can grow up, realise the world doesn’t owe you a damned thing and appreciate what they’ve done for you. Life is what it is – and it’s never perfect. You need to learn to accept that, Toni. Hate isn’t the answer.”

*I don’t hate them!* she said as soon as he accused her of it.

Ira raised his eyebrows, looking at her thoughtfully. “Well, that’s a start.”

They didn’t really think she hated them did they?

Had she used the word?

Maybe… Maybe she had.

----------------

“Found out did she?” the Judge asked.

For once they weren’t in chambers, or in a courtroom. They were in a coffee shop. It wasn’t exactly formal, but there were enough lawyers, Judges and courthouse employees here to make there conversation far from unusual.

“Found out?” Willow asked.

“About what happened to you,” the Judge said.

“What? Does everyone know?” she asked. “Have I got a sign on my back that says ‘Former Vampire – Ask me how’?”

The Judge chuckled. “I don’t think so, Willow. You were dead, a vampire – now you’re alive. I know enough about the world – the real world - to realise that’s an unusual occurrence.”

“I know,” Willow said. “Very. I’m very…” she looked at Tara. “Very lucky.”

“Yes, you are.”

“Toni found out from that woman’s lawyer,” Tara said. “I think she blames us more for not getting her Dad back the same way than for anything that happened to Willow…” She shrugged.

“Could you?” the Judge asked. “If it came to it? Could you get him back?”

Willow was aware of Tara’s instant suspicion about anyone in Sunnydale asking that question, even the Judge. Had she lost someone to vampires too? Many people around here had. Willow didn’t get that vibe from her though. She sensed interest, not hope or desperation. “We, I mean Tara, didn’t do it.”

“Oh?”

“It was arranged, but the price was… steep.” Tara wasn’t about to reveal that the price had been the creation of Lilah Morgan either. She didn’t have a pin that said ‘I make monsters – ask me how’ either.

“And you can’t get that kind of help again?”

“No,” Tara said.

“Then Toni needs to realise that,” the Judge said, accepting her word on it.

Tara gave her a rueful smile. “Oh, we’ve told her. When she’ll pay any attention to us, we’ll tell her again. And we’ll keep telling her. She knows. She just doesn’t accept it. It’s not ‘fair.’”

“I see your problem,” the Judge admitted.

They’d requested this meeting be off the record, where they could talk about things the law didn’t usually involve itself in. Lilah would’ve had a field day, she was sure. But then Lilah wasn’t coming back – and Mrs Vincent being a mimic demon had kind of put an end to Wolfram and Hart’s interest in the custody case.

“Are you sure you want to request that I grant temporary custody to Mr and Mrs Giles?” the Judge asked.

“It’s better this way,” Willow said. “For her. And for Rupert and Jenny. They all need stability now.”

“Besides, Toni won’t even talk to us,” Tara revealed. “We can’t care for her when things are that way. She deserves better than we can do while it’s like that.”

“Perhaps it’ll blow over,” the Judge suggested. “My children have spent half their lives not talking to me. Sometimes it was even a blessing.”

“Not like this,” Willow said.

“Maybe you’re right,” Tara agreed. “Maybe it will blow over. But it won’t be any time soon. In the meantime, this gives her some stability and security. And it gives Rupert and Jenny the status they need in case anything ever happens.”

“Very well,” the Judge said, putting her empty coffee cup down hard enough to imitate a gavel. “We’ll have a hearing later this week – I’ll ask John to schedule it. What do Mr and Mrs Giles have to say?”

“They’re happy to do it; I’m sure they’ll be able to attend whatever hearing you set and tell you that themselves.”

At least someone was happy about something.

---------------

“So? How was it?” Jenny asked her husband. The place was suddenly quiet. Ira had taken the kids and Toni was nowhere to be seen – or heard.

“Overall, not the most pleasant of experiences,” Rupert said, easing into the chair beside her.

She didn’t move over though, she wanted them to be tightly together, a feeling she enhanced by cuddling up to him.

She wasn’t really looking forwards to heading out to go hunting later. Mainly because she wasn’t in the mood, but the girls were out bribing the Judge with coffee, so tonight was one of their occasional nights to go and fight the good fight for the people of Sunnydale.

“Come on then, what happened?” she asked.

“Ira told her a few home truths, things we’d probably never have said to her.”

They’d been on eggshells around Toni for the last few days. Since she got back really. No one wanted to take a chance on her running off again. And… there were other reasons for that caution. She and Rupert wanted her to know she was okay here. That it was safe, and no one was blaming her for anything.

“Do you think it’ll help?” she asked. “I mean, I hate this. I feel like we’re betraying her when we talk to the girls, and I feel like we’re betraying them now we’ve offered to look after her more permanently. You know how much they wanted her to stay with them. Now this, and we’re moving on in to take their place?”

He hugged her, a man his size was good for powerful, reassuring hugs. Much like a giant teddy bear. Albeit with less (and less) hair.

“I know,” he said, kissing the top of her head. She knew he was smelling her hair as he breathed. He liked to do that. Must be something about losing his own. “But we really shouldn’t feel that way. Toni’s feelings are understandable, but quite out of place. I think even she knows that. Especially after what Ira told her. It might help. Who knows?”

“Hmm,” Jenny pondered that as she manoeuvred her legs across his, coaxing him into rubbing her muscles. She’d pushed a little too hard at the gym yesterday and she was still aching because of it. Something she’d taken maximum advantage of in all sorts of ways.

It was handy being able to pretend she was getting back into shape just for him.

“I get the feeling she’s trying to stay detached. As if she needs to – not because she truly blames them,” she said.

“She did deny hating them,” Rupert said.

“Well, that’s good.” Wasn’t it more likely she’d say she hated them when she didn’t really, than the other way around? So this was probably very good.

“One might speculate that, perhaps, she actually feels guilty for everything she blames us for? Maybe she feels she didn’t do anything to try and persuade Tara and Willow to help get her Dad back, perhaps she feels guilty about that? Even if her failure was just one of ignorance,” he said.

“She couldn’t do anything about it though,” Jenny frowned. Toni couldn’t have gotten him back. She couldn’t have persuaded anyone, even after a night staying with that lawyer from Wolfram and Hart. The one with a house considerably bigger than theirs.

“Ah, but she doesn’t accept that,” he said. “Hence why she might still be feeling guilty about it?”

Jenny sighed, and put her head on Rupert’s shoulder as he rubbed her calves. “I don’t think we’ll ever understand her. My parents never understood me and I wasn’t dealing with half the things she is.”

“I think my Mother,” he said, “understands me better now than when I was Toni’s age.”

“Probably,” Jenny said. Mrs Giles was… formidable. Intractable too. And some other words that ended in ‘able.’ The only people that remotely softened her were the kids. “Listen, I want you to think about something.”

“And I think I know what it is,” he replied.

“You do?” She twisted her head to look up at her husband’s face. Yes, he thought he knew something. He had that smug look. And he needed to pluck his nostrils.

“I think so.”

“Go on then,” she said. “Tell me what it is.”

“You want us to think about extending our hospitality to Toni beyond the current emergency. Taking Tara and Willow’s place in considering a more permanent solution for her, now that Mrs Vincent is out of the picture. You’re wondering about the A-word.”

Adoption.

She paused, looked him right in the eyes. “Have you been doing rituals to read my mind, English?”

“Absolutely not,” he said, sounding hurt.

“What about casting my bones?” she asked. He knew something, how had he found that out?

“I do believe that, in the local dialect, the only involvement I’ve been considering with your bones is ‘jumping’ them.”

“You’re right, you’re right. You have been jumping my bones, but I assure you that’s not been your only bone involvement.” She kissed him affectionately, still in his embrace, and dug a hand down to his crotch to illustrate her point.

“Oh yes, that too.”

“So how did you know how I felt about Toni?” Jenny asked, not releasing him yet. It was amazing how motivational a hand in a man’s crotch could be. When it came to getting questions answered, it was pretty much a guarantee. One way or another.

And when it came to fun time… Well, it was another sort of guarantee.

“Oh, little things. I saw you looking at real estate websites, and you’ve been having hushed conversations with Tara and Willow. Plus… I know you too well by now to miss something that big.”

“So I’m no longer a mystery to you?”

He just smiled, unwilling to go that far and risk she might do, or not do, with the fingers she was rubbing him with.

“Anything else?” she checked. She wasn’t about to pick holes in his detective work. He was right about all of it. But just the same, she wasn’t about to take her hand away from his crotch either.

She wondered, given his vulnerability, whether it was more of a threat that she’d take her hand away, or that she’d do something less pleasant while it was there.

But then she wasn’t a mystery anymore, he’d as much as admitted it. He knew what she wouldn’t do anything that might… damage him.

“It’s how I feel too,” he said.

“It would mean a bigger place,” Jenny said. Not that they hadn’t been saving for one already. Even without this they were almost ready to commit themselves to another place.

“We’d need one before Ben gets much bigger anyway,” he said equably, making the very point she’d been thinking of. “And we have the money. Housing prices in Sunnydale are very agreeable.”

In silence, she kept up her motions for a couple of minutes, pleased with his response. But then she just had to get back to the subject. She wanted him to understand how she felt, not just what she was feeling. “I just don’t want it to end with Toni in care, or running away from someone she hates. And I definitely don’t want her hating the girls,” Jenny said.

“I know. I agree. She needs to be with us so she can come to accept them again.”

“So were there any other reasons you knew what I was thinking?” she wondered. She’d have to watch out for this insightful Englishman now. He’d be finding out all her secrets. She was no longer a mystery. How did she feel about that?

Strangely, despite that change in status, other feelings were coming to the fore at the moment. Must be the massage. The one he was giving her – which had climbed further up her legs - and the one she was giving to him.

“Just that I’d like it too. It makes several kinds of sense.”

She tipped her head back and kissed her husband again. It wasn’t just an ‘I’m pleased to love you’ kiss.

“That kind of sense too,” he assured her.

But then she had a thought. “I don’t want you to think the A-word is going to stop us trying for another baby though.” She had to set him completely straight on that matter. Though he was feeling pretty straight… or at least a lot firmer on the subject.

Kind of on the subject anyway.

“Oh,” he exclaimed, though whether because of what she’d said or what her hand was doing she wouldn’t have liked to guess. “We’re trying now are we?”

She didn’t think he meant right this second, but yeah… they might be.

“We’ve been trying for three kids since Faith was conceived,” she said, smiling. “You know I haven’t been on the pill since then.” She’d had Ben with the firm intention for at least one more baby, and now she thought her body was ready for another child. She knew her heart was. She wanted another, without anymore big gaps like there had been between Faith and Ben.

“And what are we trying for this time?” he asked.

She was delighted to feel that, if anything, his body was showing his desire for the subject even more strongly than it had for her touch.

Thinking about that for a moment, she was about to say it didn’t matter. And it didn’t, but she did have a preference. “A little girl, one who’ll do as I tell her – instead of waiting for Tara’s say so,” she joked. So the reason was a joke, it didn’t change what she wanted.

“Ah, you mean you want us to have a girl who’s like Tara, rather than being so like you?” he said.

Everyone teased her that Faith was too much like her. She didn’t think any of them were right. A mother’s single voice was more powerful than the multitude when it came to judging who was like whom.

“She’ll be the last one,” she said. “I promise. Even if we have a boy – but we won’t.”

“You said that about Ben,” he said. But he’d known she’d always wanted three. She’d come from a big family, and she wanted that for her kids too. So they might have to make some sacrifices, what were luxuries anyway? Ben had just been a more difficult labour. She’d said a lot of things she’d never meant during those hours she’d been cursing him.

Mostly about her husband and what he could do with his genitals, a piece of string and a slamming door.

She had other things in mind for the first of those items.

“I mean it this time,” she said. “We both know how far our salaries will stretch. And we both know how far I don’t want these to stretch,” she said and used her free hand to produce the wonder-bra effect. He seemed appreciate it too.

“They are beautiful when you’re pregnant,” he said wistfully.

“And they weren’t before?” she asked, tightening her grip down below just for effect. For a moment it really was more of a threat than a promise.

“I think so…” he said. “It’s getting tough to remember a time you weren’t pregnant or breastfeeding.”

“Hey Mister! If you don’t take that back you can kiss ‘em goodbye,” she said, knowing full well she’d never make good on that threat. Maybe the kiss, but not goodbye.

“Oh no,” he said. “You need me.”

Curses. He’d found her weak point.

“You know,” she said. “The kids are out. Toni’s in her room. I’ve got you in the palm of my hand… We might not get a better chance than this for a while.” Especially with Ben sleeping in their room now Toni was staying here. When they were together she wanted to be enthusiastic, not worrying about waking Ben. She didn’t ever want to have sex just to get pregnant.

“I didn’t think this was the right time,” he said, showing a healthy knowledge of her cycle. She had to admit to being a little impressed by that.

But then he would, they’d been very careful to ‘meet up’ at just the right times for Ben. After three years of casual misfires since Faith, they’d decided to get organised for their second child. She’d made sure he was in the right place, at the right time and properly motivated too.

Even if that’d meant doing what needed to be done behind the stacks in the library with a ‘book audit’ sign hung on the door to keep everyone out.

Calendars and thermometers had ruled their lives for a while there. Hopefully this time they could be a little more casual about it again. At least to start with.

“You’re right,” she admitted. “But can’t we practice? Have fun?”

He smiled. “We’re supposed to be going hunting, remember.”

“And we still can. Then we can come back and practice some more.”

“Mmm, I won’t take it as a slight that you think I need practice,” he assured her. “I have gotten you pregnant twice before, love.”

“Yes, you have,” she whispered and pulled him after her letting go of anything she was holding onto. Leading them towards the bedroom. “But when we practice we have more options.”

“We do?”

“We really do.”

“Ah, jolly good.”

Just the idea of carrying his child again – much as she’d curse him in the delivery room and when she was spending more long months at the gym to get her figure back – just the idea was making her all kinds of hot.

Randy, as the Brits said. It was a good word for how she was feeling.

And since it was just practice, she was happy for them both to indulge in all the things they liked rather than what was absolutely necessary for making babies.

“Thank you,” she said as she started to undress him in the bedroom.

“I haven’t done anything yet,” he said.

“You will,” she promised. “But I meant for Toni.”

“There’s nothing to thank me for. But now,” he said, “there’s something else I’d rather like, if we can keep our minds on it for a while?”

Jenny squealed as he quite literally jumped her bones back onto the bed.

The vampires and demons could wait.


******************
-------------------------
If I wanted a little pussy, I've got my own to play with.

Chance in *Chance*
-------------------------
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm

PreviousNext

Return to Board index

Return to Willow/Tara Finished Fics Archive (Authors #s, A-M)

Who is online

Users browsing this forum: No registered users and 6 guests


Powered by phpBB The phpBB Group © 2000, 2002, 2005, 2007
Style based on a Cosa Nostra Design